Supernatural: Day, Night, and Shadows

by BioQuillFiction

Rating: mature
Tags: Comedy, King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, Profanity, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Sex, Death, Supernatural, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna
Length: 90223

Follow Castiel, Crowley, and Sam and Dean Winchester as they each raise one of three strange Ponies that appear in their lives.

Castiel was sitting in Heaven at Humanities beginnings, settlements that soon will become towns, cities. Then, coming from God's sun, flew into his arms a white filly, with horns, wings, with a pink mane and tail. He brought her to God, and he said: "Raise her."

Crowley just fell into Hell, died after his time was up. Starting out as a tortured soul was the easy part, now that he's a demon, the high ups decide to make things harder for him. He must raise a demonic pony.

John Winchester left his boys in the care of fellow Hunter Bobby while on a hunt. It was 1991, early spring, and Sam ran off to explore the woods. Not far from Bobby's backyard, Sam finds a small, blue creature. Experience taught him to usually shoot the strange first, but rather than pulling his gun, he picks it up, realizing it's crying, scared. While his brother, Bobby, and his dad especially were on edge of it, they all soon learned to accept the creature. Not long later, she joins them in the "Family business."

Inspired by the amazing Tatsurou
Now written with aid my my new amazing Co-writter and long time reader ppg1998

Published 2017-09-18 17:00:05 UTC
Last updated 2023-06-10 17:05:37 UTC

Chapter 1 Shadows: That is NOT A Hellhound

Crowley had spent nearly a hundred years being tortured in hell as a human soul before finally becoming a demon. His new abilities were, tricky, to say the least to get the hang of, but in hell there are no shortage of… test subjects to experiment on. Finally, it was time for his first true act as a demon. He was assigned to work as a crossroads demon, and by assign he was thrown into a hole and whatever spike he landed on, what was written on it was what he did. He was among other new demons that had been “Selected” as Crossroads demons, above them on a pile of skeletons and some kind of lack oze stood Lilith, the first demon he had been told. In demon form, to mortals, they would appear as smoke, but to other demons and certain creatures, a demon looks like they did as human, only affected by all the torture from before they became demons. Lilith had no marks upon her, as she wasn’t born human and turned into a demon, she was made from nothing.

“Alright you all, as you can all guess, humanity is a selfish, greedy little pile of flesh and bones willing to sell their souls for whatever they dream of.” Lilith spoke, and not a single demon dared look away, lest she send them into a deeper pit of hell for eternity. “Many of you I know for a fact are here today because you yourselves when you were human made deals with our more...veteran crossroads demons. Your job is simple, make a deal with a pathetic human, decide depending on the deal how long until they are to die, and if they are alive when said time is up, you shall send the hellhound after them. Now, to your right is the kennels, pick up a mutt and look after it, cause if somehow they die, you are not getting a new one without paying in souls. Now, to work with you.”

With that Lilith smoked back to her own section she carved into hell, and Crowley and the other demons marched into the kennels. They were a large cave covered in scat and human remains. Walking in this thilth pile was the hellhounds. While normally invisible to mortals, in hell and to Demons and other non human creatures they had a visible form. They appeared as rabid, mangy labradors, dark, red eyes. There were several hellhounds bitches nursing their pups among the thilth. One after another each demon, Crowley included, picked up a pup. As they were grabbing the pups another demon came into the kennels. The kennel keeper.

“Alright, listen up boys, these pups won’t obey you until after you feed them a human, the younger the better.” The Kennel Keeper spoke, his voice deep, and southern. “With each feeding your hellhound will grow up til they are full grown. You’ll know when they are full grown when their eyes start to glow and they obey your every word.” As the demons began to make their leave, the Kennel Keeper stopped Crowley. “Not so fast Irishmen, aren’t you the one who broke into the kennels a year back?”

Crowley blew a raspberry. “Well, not gonna lie, I am. Wanted to get a look at the stock.” He admitted. Not mentioning he took a pup and had it already full grown, hidden in the hell of a hunter forever being chased by other hellhounds.

“Yeah, well I don’t take kindly to break ins, so guess what.” The Keeper said, taking the pup Crowley had. “Now, you still need something to fetch your souls, so I got just the mutt.” The Keeper laughed, which made Crowley uneasy. The keeper placed the pup Crowley had back with it’s mother and dragged Crowley into the back most area of the Kennel. They were at a large set of doors, warded with symbols that Crowley half recognized. “Now, behind this door is the mother of ALL hellhounds, Ramsey. She tolerates me, mainly cause I keep feeding her, and kills all else who enter. Last month I was given her the corpse of some kid who sold his souls to pass a test for college, heh, dumb shit died from a drunk driving accident. Anyway, I dropped off the body and I saw something in here, and Ramsey was actually nursing the thing.”

“Ramsey was pregnant? How?”

“No idea, not even sure if it’s hers but she acts like it, she killed that last bunch of hellhounds that entered her many years ago in an attempt to breed her again, so this is odd. But Let me be clear, I’m given you this...thing, because it’s new. Never seen anything like it before, so you are gonna figure out exactly what it is, what it can do, and how it somehow ended up being with Ramsey, or if she did give birth with it.” The Keeper said, poking Crowley in the chest repeatedly.

He then placed a hand on the door and the symbols began to shift, then the door opened. There was a lot of loud barking as he entered. There was some ruckus and the Keeper even yelling. Tolerates? That’s Tolerating? Crowley thought as the Keeper came out, an ash grey creature with a…curved red horn...”What?” Crowley said.

The keeper threw it off his hand, it landing in Crowley’s hands, then bit his. He hissed at the pain. Whatever it is, it can bite. HARD. The Kennel Keeper closed the doors and the wards on it returned to normal. “I call that little shit Sombra cause it can control shadows, go into them and smoke like us Demons. That’s all I know about it so far.”

Crowley looked at the creature, still biting his hand and holding on while chewing. It’s teeth were sharp, like a hellhound, but it was small, had hooves, and it’s mane and tail were moving like they were made from black fire. “First off, get off me!” Crowley yelled, slamming the creature on the wall. It let go of his hand and he grabbed it by the scruff with the other after it fell on the ground. It kept hissing and snarling. “Second. This is not a hellhound! This is a tiny, demonic horse!” Crowley complained.

“Yeah, well get together a hundred human soul from deals, or possession and you can buy ya an actual pup, till then good luck with Sombra.” The Keeper said.

Crowley grumbled, leaving the Kennels and off his what he considered his “Quarters” which consisted of a small cliff side bone shack he made himself the week he became a demon. It was just a few walls made from bones, skills, and whatever else he could find, but it was a place he planned on leaving not long after he made it to earth. Which is why he picked this spot in the first place. He traversed most of hell, and in order to escape it, demons had to claw out of it from the ceilings up, and this spot was already higher up by at least eighty feet than any other place in hell. This was a process that could take several years or more depending on what floor of hell you were on. Crowley was in the third, so he estimated at least a hundred years.

He dropped Sombra on the ground, and Sombra, rather than bite him, Looked around the shack, found a bone on the floor, and started biting that. “Well at least you act like a dog.” Crowley said, rolling his eyes. “Nevaro, come!” He yelled, as the Hellhound he stole arrived in a whisp of smoke. He had to feed it corpses other hell hounds brought in by the others, but some special ingredients from the lowest parts of hell, stolen from other demons who brought them their time in the lowest parts of hell. With those items, Crowley managed to grow Nevaro to a height of five feet, making her one of the biggest hellhounds around.

“Alright girl, we’re gonna finally head up, and we gotta be fast to try and make it up in time from this floor.” Nevaro nodded, then looked over at Sombra, chewing at his bone still. “What? That thing? We’re leaving it.” Nevaro groweld. “What? Don’t tell me you actually want it?” Nevaro nodded. “...What is it about this creature?” Sombra asked, grabbing Sombra by the scruff again. “It’s not one of you, why treat it so...what even is this thing?!” Sombra hissed again, his red horn lighting up with a green/black aura. “Oh shit.” Crowley said as he, Sombra, and Nevaro, all saw black...before appearing in a forest of sorts. Crowley’s body was smoke, Nevaro was invisible, and Sombra...was physical still. “We...are we on earth?!” Crowley looked around, then looking at Sombra. “Well...Looks like you might be useful after all.”

Sombra merely smiled wickedly. The trio walked the forest for some time before stumbling upon a house. From a window Crowley could see a man, alone, asleep with a bottle of scotch next to him on a table. Crowley smiled, smoking into the house and down the man’s mouth, He awoke in the person’s body. It was the body of an elderly man, long white beard and balding head, dressed in blue overalls and leather boots. He looked to his side, and saw both Sombra and Nevaro, Sombra on Nevaro’s back. “Now, what are you? No, better question, what year is it?” Crowley went to the door, thankfully he could still move with a human body. At the door was a newspaper that he grabbed and looked at the date. “1863 huh? Wonder what humanity has been up to?” He mumbled. “Nevaro, watch Sombra, I’ll be back. Now...let’s hope I teleport right.” Crowley said, focusing his demonic energy, viewing the hosts memories, and seeing a town two miles from here, and in a blink, Crowley was gone.

Nevaro moved Sombra over to the chair Crowley’s host was sitting on. The two looking at each other. “Arf, ruff, *growel*.”[So where did you come from?] Nevaro asked.

“*Hiss, hiss, hiss.*” [Don’t know. Woke up with mother. All I remember.] Sombra replied.

“Arf, arf, arf.” [Strange. So, what you think of Crowley?]

“*hiss.*” [I wanna bite him.]

“Arf, ruff.”[Why do you wanna bite everything?]

“*(Angery)Hiss.*” [My teeth may be in, but they still hurt. Bitten makes it easier.]

“Arf, arf.” [Ah. Teething still. I understand. When I was teething I was chewing on human souls. On top of having flavor, their screams were a nice tune out for the pain.]

“*Hiss*.” [Oh, wish I had a human souls to chew on…]

“Arf.” [Maybe soon. Might find some random person wandering nearby, kill them for the soul.]

“*Hiss.*” [I hope. I like you.]

“Arf.” [Same. Not sure why, but I do.]

Author's Note

Crowley's origonal Hellhound was never actually named, so I picked on at random.

Chapter 2 Night: Sister's First Hunt

A month had passed since Luna came into the Winchester's lives, and while Dean and Sam treated her like family, John still had issues every now and then. While she was harmless enough, he was wondering if she would be a liability, or an asset. She, for what he could tell, had to be around three or five in human years, if she was human, but she’s an alicorn, and from what little there was there was no telling how slow or fast she would grow up. Sam and Dean were helping her to talk, reed, and, surprisingly, write. She could hold the pen or pencil in her teeth and move her head around slightly, yet in a way that made words when she dragged the tool across paper. She was something else, he had to admit, but if she aged too slowly, then she would be a great liability, and a risk while on the job.

John, as he had done many times before, drove up to a cheap roadside motel. It was late, and both him, the boys, and likely Luna were hungry. He walked into the lobby, seeing the receptionist greet him with a smile. “Hey there honey, need a room?” She asked. She was young, brown hair, green eyes. Her name tag read “Cathy”

“Yes, a place for my boy’s and I.” John answered.

“Oh, let me guess, guy’s night out?”

“Sorta. I’ll need it for the week.”

“Will that be cash or card?”

“Card.” John pulled out a fresh card, credit card scams are something he had to pick up on and learn fast if he was gonna shelter and feed his children. It was easy, go to a bank with fake papers, but with his face, create an account, sign up for all the cards, and within several days, the cards would come in the mail at a home he keeps an eye on or, if it was a small, lay back bank, they’d mail it at the hotel he would rent a room at. When he got lucky, the monsters he killed, if they were posing as people, with a house their own, would have some cash on them, and a few times those thankful for helping them would give him things like clothes, food, and cash.

“Alright Mr. Fisher.” The woman said, taking the card from John and reading the fake name on the card. After doing the proper transactions she handed John the recite, his card, and the key room. “You and your kids will be in room five.”

“Thank you.” John said, taking his items and heading back to the Impala, where Dean waited while Sam and Luna were napping. “You...three, get comfy, Sam, wake up.”

“Huh?” Sam said, waking up and rubbing his eyes. “Where are we dad?”

“Idaho, town’s called Hailey.” John replied, parking the Impala in front of their room. “Wait here a moment.” John quickly got out of the car, and over to the trunk. Before he left Bobby’s he went to a store to pick up a large dufflebag. People seeing Luna was not an option, she he got a bag large enough to hold har, and some blankets for her comfort. After taking that out he grabbed his revolver, Dean’s revolver, a fresh bag of salt, and a bottle of holy water. He opened the door on Dean’s side, handing him the duffle bag as Dean woke up Luna.

“Huh?” She muttered, waking up even groggier than Sam did. “Dean?” Luna’s rapid pick up of english lead John to believe her kind to be extremely intelligent as well as powerful if the little lore there was held truth.

“Bag time Luna.” Dean said, holding it open.

“Oh.” She nodded, sleepily walking into it. Once her tiny body was in the bag Dean sipped it up, leaving only a small hole big enough for air and for her to see if she wanted to. With that done John stepped aside so Dean and Sam could get out. Once they were out John carried the bag Luna was in, the trio, and pony in a bag, went into the hotel room. It was like most hotel rooms John had rented, though, the sheets were a bit messy. A normal person would think it wasn’t cleaned yet...John was no longer a normal person.

Upon seeing this he immediately closed the door, pouring the salt along the door and windows. “Dad?” Dean asked. While Dean, upon seeing the messy room, felt unease also, had to remind his father than Sam was watching. And they both knew how badly he wanted to keep the truth from Sam for as long as possible.

John realized this, and tried to fake calm. “Just...it’s still messy so salt keeps bugs away Sam.” He lied.

“Salt is a bug repellent?” Sam questioned.

“Neat.” Luna added, poking her head out of the duffle bag, awake from the rapid movements. “Roaches are icky.”

John tried his best to not laugh at her action, and the pure cuteness of her poking her head out of the duffle bag on him. Sam and Dean though, did chuckle. “Alright, well, you know the drill. Dean, you’re in charge, I’ll be back with some food. Saw a KFC nearby.”

“Dad…” Sam and Dean both said, pointing at Luna, who looked at them confused.”

“I know, I’ll grab her a couple fruits too.” John said, placing Luna on one of the beds, and when Sam went to help her out, he quickly gave Dean his revolver. “If anything fishy happens, you know what to do.” John whispered to Dean, who nodded. “I’ll be back in a little bit, watch some TV. Might be something good on.” WIth that, John made sure not to mess up the salt as he exited the room, and left to grab some food.

With dad gone, Dean jumped at the TV remote, Oh yeah, Fresh Prince of Bel-Air.” Dean said, turning the TV on and searching for his show.

“Awh Dean, come on, Can’t we watch Doogie Howser?” Sam asked.

“Why? It’s just about a nerd who became a doctor at a young age.”

“Yeah, well...It’s neat.” Sam whines, feeling defeat at his older brother.

Luna, upon seeing this, jumped from the bed she was on to Deans, and sat next to his head, looking at him. “Let Sam watch his show Dean.” Luna asked.

“I’m in charge, and the older brother Luna, I get to choose what to watch?” Dean replied, eyes never leaving the screen.

Luna wouldn’t take that. She got in front of Dean, and gave him a look. She dilated her eyes wide, pouted her lip, and tilted her head just so. And spoke in her most cute voice. “Pweeze Dean?”

Dean stared at her...face blank, trying not to give in to his adopted sisters pouty face...alas, his will was weak this time. “Dang it…” He moaned, handing the remote to Sam. “Fine… You are so Lucky Luna can make that face.”

Sam smiled. “Thanks sis.” He said, sitting on the second bed and looking for his show.

Luna, happy with her work, jumped off the bed and began exploring. She didn’t remember much from before finding Sam in that opening underground. While she could understand language and knew what certain things were, everything was still new to her. She began to crawl under the bed, she noticed something laying there. It was a grey box, with some kinda plastic and buttons on it, it also had some kinda large blue thing in some kind of slot in the back of it. She pushed it out with her hoof, and crawled out. Picking it up with her mouth, she showed Dean. “What’s this?” She asked.

“Oh wow! A Game Boy!” Dean said, taking it from Luna’s mouth. “Where was it?’

“Under the bed.” Luna said. “It was just laying there.”

“Huh? Last people here must have left it behind.” Dean said, looking at the game still in it’s slot. “Pokemon? Damn...You wanna try Luna?” Dean said, turning it on, the game booting up as he placed it in front of Luna. “Just...I guess use your hooves to push the buttons like the game tells you to.”

“Okay.” Luna said, looking at the screen. A menu showing a black and grey giant turtle appeared, and it said “Push Start” and Luna looked at the buttons, seeing one of two tiny buttons, above one, it said start and using just the tip of her hoof, she pressed it and the game began.

Two hours had passed and while Sam and Dean spent it watching TV, Luna, at some point, made a small pillow fort on top of the bed and paid full attention to the game in her hooves. She started a new game, and within two hours beat half of the game already.

Meanwhile, Just outside the window, stood the motel worker, Cathy, eyes black. “Heh, Crowley and Sombra have quite the bounty for creatures like you little pony.” She whispered, smiling wickedly. “The luck.” The only thing keeping her from snatching her prize, was a layer of salt across the door and window. “Damn salt… Gotta be another way in? Huh? Their father isn’t back yet, by the look of him, he was a hunter, no normal person salts a hotel room. Think Damn it, Crowley’s reward is way too good to pass up…” ‘Cathy’ looked around the street. If she attempted something big another hunter might see. Looking back in the little bit of view she could see. Looking inside, her eyes spotted the vent. Large enough for a child...or a skinny meat suit like the one she was in.

As Luna fought the fifth gym leader in her game, she didn’t expect them to use a healing item. She was out of them, and as a result, her digital opponent's next move finished off her last Pokemon’s HP, sending her character to the Pokemon center. With that action done, Luna blinked, her eyes burning from such a long time staring at the tiny screen. She quickly saved the game before turning it off. She then crawled herself out of the pillow fort, seeing her brothers still looking at the tv. “Sam? Dean?” She mumbled, rubbing her eyes. “How long was I playing?”

“About two hours?” Dean said. “Get far?”

“Yeah, half way I think. Did dad come by already?”

“Nope.”

“Two hours for food?” Luna questioned. “Is he alright?”

“Yeah, dad’s like, unstoppable. It may take him a while, but he’ll be back.”

“I’m getting hungry Dean.” Sam said, frowning.

“I’m sure he’ll be back. Another hour tops.” Dean tried to reassure Sam, while Luna and Sam were in the dark, Dean knew their father must have found some kind of lead on a job. Which meant there was some kind of monster in town. “So...Luna, any shows you wanna watch?”

Luna pondered the thought. While TV was still new to her, she did like comedies. Mainly, the Simpsons, Seinfeld, even though she didn’t get as many as the jokes as Dean or uncle bobby did. And America’s Funniest Home Videos. “Alright.” She said, taking the remote in her mouth and biting down on the channel buttons. Five channels later, she found the Simpsons.

While the kids enjoyed TV “Cathy” Was inching through the vents with pained effort. “Damn, thought this meat suit would fit better.” She muttered, still eight feet from the vent where her prize was.

Sam got up to use the bathroom, Dean looked over to Luna. “So...Luna, how did you get in that hole in the ground?”

Luna sighed. Her father and Dean had been asking that since she managed to learn english. While Sam accepted she didn’t know, John and Dean couldn’t leave it be. “For the hundredth time Dean, I don’t know. All I know is that it was all dark, then, then Sam turned on his flashlight and I saw him and he saw me. You know the rest.” Luna explained once more. “All any of us know about me is what uncle Bobby and dad could find out about me from old books.”

“Well. Dad said that alicorns can travel between parallel worlds. Maybe you just got lost from the rest?”

“If that’s true then why haven’t they come back for me? I’m like, a year or two younger than Sam.”

Dean shrugged. “Well, if we ever run into any other things like you, what are you gonna do?”

Luna looked down. “I don’t know. I mean, they’re my kind...but...what if they’re mean? Or they left me behind?”

“Let’s...not think too much on why, cause if they did leave you just like that, I’ll kick their asses.” Dean said with a smile, making Luna laugh.

“Thanks bro.”

Clank. “AHH-” Sam was yelling from the bathroom before it abruptly stopped. At that moment Dean pulled out his revolver fast as Luna hid under the bed.

“Sam?!” Dean yelled as the bathroom door was flung open. In the doorway, stood the demon, eyes black, head crooked with a devilish smile, and Sam behind her, on the floor. “What did you do to my brother?!” Dean screamed.

She looked over at Sam, smirking. “Pipsqueak’s just out cold. Now then, where’s the horse?”

Dean felt a small shiver run down his spine. She’s after Luna? Crap! “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

She chuckled. “I saw it with you. Now, tell me where the-” Dean fired a shot at the demon, the bullet hitting her in the chest. She was pushed back a bit, but was still standing. “Not smart kid.” She threatened, using her demonic energy to throw Dean against the wall, the impact knocking him out cold.

Luna, seeing this all happen while she hit, felt fear, guilt, and useless. “I gotta...I gotta…” She whimpered, unknown to her as her tiny horn started to glow.

“Where are you you little shit.” The demon taunted, slowly bending down to look under the bed where Luna was. When she was on all fours, she lifted the sheets, seeing a scared Luna with her horn glowing. “Got y-”

“GO AWAY!” Luna screamed, her horn giving off a blinding light that covered the demon, both her meat suit, and her. The aura began crushing the demon inside the host, her screaming as the body shifted and bent unnaturally as the demon inside was being crushed. Eventually, the force of Luna’s aura overpowered her, and the demon inside the body began to fade. As Luna’s aura faded with the demon, Luna began to grow tired and eventually embraced the bliss of her own tiredness.

John was driving to the hotel fast. He caught the lead of a vampire and managed to deal with it quickly. He burned it’s body before rushing off, grabbing the late dinner and heading back to the hotel. When John drove up into the parking lot, he didn’t even park the car before rushing out, worried. He quickly opened the door, and saw Sam and Dean unconscious, the woman who rented him the room’s partly mangled body, and Luna crying on the bed. “Luna! Sam! Dean!” John yelled, running up to Dean, seeing him bruised, but alive and breathing, unconscious. He ran over to Sam, the same. He then went over to Luna. “Luna...what happened?”

Luna looked up at John, eyes red from crying. “We...We were just watching tv, talking. Sam got up to use the bathroom and...then we heard a noise. Sam screamed, then...then she appeared, throwing open the door, her eyes were all...black. Dean shot her but she just...flung him against the wall. She was after me...I..I hid then...My horn just glowed and...and she just saw me...I screamed and...my horn lit up and...she started screaming… then I got tired and...Did I kill her?”

John sighed. “Luna, Dean told you about how I kill monsters, right?” John asked, sitting next to Luna. She nodded. “Well, she was a monster. And from what you’re telling me, a demon. One of the worst ones too. But...How did you kill her exactly? I know you can hurt them and exercise them, but kill?”

Luna sniffled. “I just...wanted her to go away. My horn glowed and...I dunno. It felt like I was trying to hug her really tight...but I just wanted her to go away…”

“Luna.” John said, picking her up and looking her in the eyes. “Don’t feel bad, when you deal with monsters like I, Dean, and one day Sam, have to kill these things, to save people, even if they will never know it. She wasn’t human, she was a monster.” John finished, pulling Luna down on his lap and petting her.

“Am I a monster?” Luna asked, looking John in his eyes.

John hesitated. While sceptic and fearful of her at first, he had to admit, the little pony had grown on him, and she was family to his sons. He knew, if Mary was alive to see her...she would have accepted her with open arms. She was kind like that. “No, Luna. You’re not a monster. You’re...a child.”

Chapter 2 Shadows: Cross Roads Demons

Crowley managed to find five crossroads in the town he arrived in. He performed the ritual that would inform him whenever a mortal placed the box that held the required items in it in the center. It was a start, and he had a place as well. So far though, no humans had done the act of summoning him yet, and it was infuriating. “Damn, what am I doing wrong here?” Crowley pondered, pacing back and forth. In the living room, laid Navarro on the floor, and next to him, rested Sombra, happily munching on the corpse of the man who Crowley possessed wife.

Within the week Sombra learned some English, surprising Crowley, but could still communicate with Hellhounds, and other animals surprisingly. As Sombra bit into the lung of his “Chew toy” and looked up at Crowley. “Maybe… spread a rumor?” Sombra suggested.

“No, if I spread a rumor and they see this host they’ll know who it is and be after me.”

“Arf, woof, growl.” (Then find a host to make the deals with.)

“Navarro says to just find another meat suit to make the deals with.” Sombra translated for Nevarro.

“Huh...that could work.” Crowley thought. He then looked at Sombra. “Or maybe...you can make the deals,” Crowley suggested, making Sombra look at him.

“Wait? What? How?”

“You somehow had the power to teleport us out of hell in a second, so I can teach you how to make the deals to lay claim on a soul, while this meat suit spreads word about a demon that makes deals at crossroads.”

“Well...how do you make the deals?” Sombra asked, using the rug to wipe off some of the fresher blood.

“Simple, you write down the basic mumbo-jumbo of a standard contract, the name of you, the contract holder, the mortal whose soul is the item of purchase in exchange for our service, then, you get a link to their soul, a massive surge of power used to make their wish happen. Be it, bringing back a long-dead loved one, skill in any field, wealth beyond imagination. Include all that in their contract and then, seal it with a kiss.”

“A...kiss?” Sombra questioned. “What’s that?”

“A thing mortals do. Basically, press your lips against theirs.”

“But I can’t reach their lips.”

Crowley hated to admit it, but that was true. Sombra was only a foot tall. An Idea came to his mind. “How about...Maybe. Nah, just make them bend down or pick you up.”

“Fine. So...how do I make the contract on their soul?”

“Your demonic energy, it’s magic so it will be automatic. Just make sure you don’t forget to give them their years.”

“Years?”

“My god you’re stupid. Yes, once the terms are made you tell them how many years they have to live after the deal is made before a Hellhound, in this case, Nevarro, will come for their soul. Typically it’s ten years, and if it’s such a stupid thing to sell a soul for just let them live for however long they have left. In rare cases, you have to give them a year, and in a unique cases, it requires payment...upfront.”

“Oh. Alright. Should I shower first?”

“Yes. Please do that, you’re filthy.” Sombra got up, walking outside to the washtub and started pumping water into it with his magic.

Crowley rolled his eyes. “Well, he’s a child...but at least he knows how to clean himself. And not like you do Nevarro.”

“Grrrr.”

“Don’t even go there, I’ve seen you clean yourself. Animal.”

Crowley did his job, the rumor got spread fast and finally, a human was performing the summoning. She was a young lass. Brown hair, white nightgown, green eyes. She had a gardening spade and buried the box with the required items. With that done, she waited.

Sombra felt something tug at him...then, he found himself looking at the woman who summoned Crowley, or him, being a substitute. “Hello?” Sombra said, the woman turning around.

At first, she saw nothing. Then she looked at Sombra, and her expression changed from nervous to confused. “Um...are you...a demon?”

“Sorta. I have the powers of one, without actually being one.”

“So...a tiny demon horse?”

“I guess. So, what do you want?”

The woman shook her head, trying to gain some composure. “Well...there’s this man I love, but he had eyes for a woman with a larger...figure. I was wondering if you could give me a body better than hers and have him fall in love with me?”

“Alright, what’s your name, and his?”

“My name is Elisa Delmark, and his name is John Ledwith.”

“Alright. Well, I guess that gives you...fifteen years.”

“Left to live? I heard it would be ten years?”

“Yeah, but a better body and love is kinda...pointless.”

“To a demon maybe.”

“Eh. So, we have a deal?”

“Yes. So...how does it work? A han-Hoof shake or?”

“A kiss.”

“A kiss?! But...you’re so small...and not even close to looking human.”

“I know. Not my rules.”

“So...how?”

“Lips.”

“I get that, I just...should I lift you up or bend down or…?”

“Either is alright with me.”

“You are...surprisingly kinda nice.” Elisa said, picking up Sombra. She was hesitant but eventually forced herself to kill the tiny demonic pony.

Sombra, once the kiss was in action, felt a rush. He could see the soul inside her becoming engraved with the contract, the terms, names, and time until collection. The rush of power centered itself in his body then, it was flung into Elisa, half of it anyway, the rest was flung off towards town. Once that happened, Elisa’s body started to change. Her height grew three inches, her chest expanded to three times her old one, her hips and thighs also grew, creating a very well curved body that evened out her larger chest. When she broke the kiss, and looked upon her body, and screamed with joy. “My god! I...I’m a slut! I love it!” She cheated, kissing Sombra again out of happiness. “What about John?”

“I felt energy flowing out towards town. Go check.” Sombra said as Elisa abruptly dropped him and ran towards town. “Ouch…” Sombra moaned, getting back up and dusting himself off.

“Well done Sombra.” Crowley said, appearing next to Sombra and picking him up. “I think we will make a great team.”

“What do I get out of it?”

Crowley laughed. “When did you get smart. Heh, easy. I have plans Sombra. Plans to become. A. King. And you will be there right by my side.”

“As a prince?” Sombra questioned.

Crowley, on the inside, tried not to laugh at the stupidity of the question, but merely grinned. “Sure, Crowley and Sombra, the king and prince of the Cross Roads, and someday...king and prince of hell.”

Chapter 3 Day: Uncle Gabriel

Author's Note

Sorry it's short and kinda not exactly what the chapter says, but I recently started taking commissions and that took up most of my time.

Chapter 3 Day: Uncle Gabriel

About five years had passed since Celestia spoke her first words. Metatron, Gabriel, and Lucifer all visited her regularly. Despite Rose being a human soul Lucifer tolerated her for two reasons. One, she looked after Celestia, and two, Celestia cared about her, so he kept his choice of words careful around her. Today was another day that Celestia’s uncle Gabriel would come by. She liked her uncle Gabriel. When came by to play he usually took her to fun and exciting places. Even to other realities.

Celestia herself was playing with a cloth doll Castiel had brought her from earth. While she could use her special powers to make one herself, she liked things from earth, and was very curious about it. Her cloth doll had simple stitched eyes, string hair, and was stuffed with hay, that Celestia tried not to snack on. As she used her newfound abilities with her horn, making light form around it then around a desired object and making it move, and made her doll do a little dance.

As she made her doll do a twirl, when it stopped there was her uncle Gabriel holding it’s cloth hands, shrunk to the size of the doll, pretending to dance with it. “Heh, sorry miss, I got two left feet.”

Celestia giggled. “Uncle, you’re silly.” She cooed, poking her tiny uncle.

“Yeah, well I like being silly.” Gabriel said, snapping his fingers and returning to normal size, and lifting up the tiny pony. “So, ready to head out.”

“Have her back by the end of the day Gabriel.” Castiel said. “Last time you two were gone for a week.”

“Hey, ice skating was her idea.” Gabriel said in his defence.

“Yes. In the north or south poles are acceptable, on a comment is going to far out of her comfort zone.”

“Hers or yours papa bear?”

“How does a fathered bear relate to this?”

Gabriel rolled his eyes. “Well alright, but one thing Castiel.”

“What?”

Gabriel vanished with Celestia, leaving behind a small wooden box. Castiel, confused by this, opened the box and found his face covered in squid ink. “I will hurt him for this.”

Gabriel brought Celestia to a place between the many versions of their universe, a place known as The Void. Within the void, angels with Gabriel’s power or higher could construct bridges between one reality or another. He had taken Celestia here many times, but today was special. “Alright Celestia, what do you think we are gonna do today?”

“Uh...World of cake!” She pleaded.

Gabriel chuckled. “No, we did that last month, and about every other month since I first brought you there. No, today we are going to a reality where everything is...well, magic. If I remember this reality correctly, some other hot shot dad like beings make a world and all kinds of stuff there, and magic is this realities top priority.”

“Cool. Why are we going there?” Celestia asked, trotting quickly for her tiny hooves and legs to keep up with her uncle.

“We are looking for an artifact.”

“What kind?”

“One of illusion. I am not sure since you already have a physical body that you can take on a vessel, so an artifact of great illusionary power should make you look and move human to the, well, humans.”

“So...I could go to earth?” Celestia said, her voice with joy. Celestia rarely got to go to earth, and when she did she never got to interact with the humans.

“Yeah. I know I could just change your body at the snap of a finger, but since you yourself are from another reality entirely, doing that might have unwanted side effects.”

“And these artifacts won't have any?”

“No, they just trick the mind and eyes into seeing things differently from anyone other than the wearer.”

“Oh. Neat.” Celestia and Gabriel walked a bit more before a door finally opened up in front of them, placing them in front of a large castle of sorts surrounded by frigid snow. “Wow.” Celestia said, looking all around her.

“Who we want is inside, now, what I am going to do is...well, trick this person into helping us get this artifact. It’s not going to hurt him in any way. Alright?”

“Uh...Alright.”

Dandre found being the colleges archmage less enjoyable than he had hoped. Traveling from his homeland to the frigid lands of Skyrim to seek the mystic arts was his dream since childhood, but now, he has mastered nearly every spell, crafted every position, and enchanted every type of item he could get his hands on.

As he was copying research notes from spare paper to a bound journal, the room suddenly was filled with light as he turned around, and gazed upon Daedric prince of madness himself, Sheogorath. “I have a task for you Archmage, and if you defy me I shall change you into a chicken to amuse me til I grow hungry!”

After that “Show” was done with Gabriel walked alongside Celestia, who now beared a specially enchanted necklace that, to even him, made her appear human. The Archmage, in a fear for his life, made two others for “Sheogorath” to do with as he pleads. After he gave them to Gabriel he wiped his mind of the experience. “So...what was that about exactly? Why did that human call you a Daedra, and Sheogorath?”

“It’s a...well, I visit all kinds of realities, and in most I make what I like to call OC’s to fit in. In that reality, I am known as Sheogorath, Daedric prince of madness.”

“What’s a Daedra?”

“The other type of god-like beings in that reality. Some have massive amounts of power, others are no stronger than a human. It all depends on the daedra. Man, that necklace works great, you look just like a human girl, though, your hair is still light pink.”

“Oh. Well, it will still work on the humans back home right?”

“Definitely.”

“Yay!” Celestia said with a smile. “So, what do we get to do first?”

“Well, maybe you can make some friends with a few humans.”

“What are friends?” Celestia asked as Gabriel opened a new link to their reality.

“Well...friends are people you trust as well or more than your family. Someone you can just...talk to about stuff and they try and help.” Gabriel explained as they walked through the gateway and found themselves some miles from a village. It was unlike what Celestia saw when she first met uncle Gabriel, Lucifer, and Metatron. While that place was all sand, small stone buildings and large constructs. This village was smaller, cobblestone homes with hay roofs and farms as far as the eye could see. “This place is called Camelot, and one day soon it will hold a mighty kingdom. Sadly though, like everything, it will fall to ruins and turn to legend.”

Gabriel realized his words fell on not even there ears as he looked to his side and Celestia was not there. He looked ahead and spotted her running towards the town. “...Meh.” Gabriel said as he quickly chased after her.

As Celestia entered the town she saw it was very different from heaven. Dirty, kind of cold, and the people here worked through it every day. Rose had told her about life on earth many times, now she was seeing it. Rose told Celestia something very important about humans, words she won’t forget. “Humans, no matter how bad things get, we move on.”

They were inspiring. Life for them was short, hard, and even when all seemed pointless, some may give up hope, others move forwards, pushing on. Celestia wanted to get to know humans better. ”Maybe I can get uncle Lucifer to admit they are neat.” She thought mentally, running along.

She then saw what any child in her situation would see, and feel happy at. Other Kids!

Chapter 3 Night: Family

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3 Shadows: Bloodshed

Sombra sat in the house Crowley took from his vessel, chewing away at the corpse of a child. It was a girl, and he admitted, her blood tasted...sweat, unlike the wife of Crowley’s vessel, which tasted of plain copper, and a hint of mint, strangely enough.

It was his reward for deals well done. A month had passed since his first deal, Sombra now carrying fifteen souls under contract, and Crowley holding twenty. “I have to say, we make a good team Sombra.” Crowley mused, sipping a glass of whisky. “Blech, bland. I must see if my brand from my human days is still being made.”

“What’s ‘brand’?” Sombra asked.

Crowley rolled his eyes. “It’s a specific type of item. Say… the whisky I am drinking here… is crap. Not my favorite, that’s called Craig, aged for at least thirty years. Been drinking it since, well, since I was about your age...however old you are.” Crowley pondered, taking another sip and gagging at it. “...Say Sombra, what was that trick you did that got us out of hell in the blink of an eye?”

Sombra looked up at Crowley, mouth covered in blood. “Not sure, but, I’ve seen you teleport like that?”

“Yeah, but it’s not easy teleporting across the world, not as I am now anyway. You, your...horn, thing lit up and we were topside.”

Sombra shrugged. “It just happened.”

“Hmmm. The demon that gave you to me said you can enter shadows, can you still do that?”

“Yeah.” Sombra demonstrated by phasing into something like a liquid shadow, slithering around and taking cover inside the shadow of Crowley’s whisky bottle, then popping out on his lap. “Everything is white and light blue though when I do that.”

“Strange?” Crowley said, tossing Sombra off of him. “Perhaps we should do some old fashioned dirty work.”

“Like dig?”

“No...just no you dumb...whatever you are. I mean let’s go out and kill some people, have some fun, scare the kiddies.”

“Is that really fun?”

“You like to eat corpses right?”

“Yeah!”

“Then think of this as...playing with your food...in a sense.” Crowley said, snapping his fingers as Nevaro appeared. “Watch the house boy, I am going to show Sombra how torture and murder can be fun.”

Nevaro barked in reply, and Crowley grabbed Sombra by his scruff and teleported just outside of town. He dropped Sombra upon arrival. “Ouch…” Sombra groaned, getting himself back up. “So...where’s the fun?”

“Well first, we pick targets, people no one will immediately notice or miss….Perhaps a drunk. For starters.” Crowley said as he walked into Town, Sombra close behind. “Stick to the shadows pup, for now.”

Sombra pouted, but shifted into shadow and hid within Crowley’s.

From the shadow Sombra watched Crowley walk to a bar, observe the tenets, and when a dirty old man was thrown out for not paying his tab, Crowley got up. They followed him to an empty street, then Crowley spoke up. “Hello sir.” He said, placing a hand on the man’s shoulder. “How about a friendly...chat.” He signaled for Sombra to appear, and once he did, he grabbed him and teleported the two to their houses basement. Crowley had managed to acquire some...hobby items.

Bone saws, chains, large meat hooks, surgical scalps, a few hammers, and a table with restraints. He quickly forced the man down, locking him onto the table. “Wha? Da hell?!” The man said, half drunk and trying to register what was transpiring.

“So...what now?” Sombra asked, shadowing himself up to the table.

“Now.” Crowley said, picking up a dagger. “We have some fun.” He then jabbed the dagger into the man’s arm, the man screaming in pain as Crowley carved it through his bone. “Now you go.”

Sombra looked at the man, who was still crying in pain. Sombra grabbed the dagger’s handle in his mouth, pulling it out, then slashing the already carved flesh, making the man yelp in pain. ‘No, no, no. Be more forceful Sombra, really put...well, your body weight into it.”

Sombra nodded, walking to the other arm and, swaying his body, jabbed the dagger halfway into the man’s arm bone, making him scream again. “Better.” Crowley commented. “The trick it breaking the bone when you cut, not just splitting it.”

Sombra let go of the knife. “This is neat...I wonder…” Sombra said aloud, focusing on the tied up man as his horn lit up with a black aura. Soon, the man began to shake furiously, his bones moving under his skin...while he screamed, conscious for it all. His skull and head was not where his left arm would be, his spine was replaced with the bones in his laft leg, his spine now his right arm, and the other bones new, unnatural locations made him a screaming, crying monstrosity. Sombra smiled, clapping his hooves. “This is fun!”

Crowley would never admit it, not to the devil, god, or even himself, but in that moment...he felt pride in what Sombra had done. “That’s right boy, and nice using that horn of yours. Guess it’s not for erectile dysfunctions after all.”

Crowley was laid in bed, resting. Demons don’t need to rest, but Crowley did it out of habit, and, because it was the one place he could remember.

Sombra never seemed to sleep, as far back as he could remember he never needed sleep. After them man he and Crowley tortured, mangled and killed, Sombra got a taste for the blood. He liked the taste before...but now...he wanted to kill his prey. Make it suffer and scream before feasting. He wanted to play with his food.

Using his shadow ability, Sombra easily left the house, heading back into town he began searching for pray. Something that would be easy. Something weak. His eyes, from the shadows, spotted the woman he made his first deal with, the man she had love her by her side, her belly larger. Behind her, several people walked.

They seemed...wrong. Somehow. Sombra couldn’t place it, but the three people following his first deal just seemed...wrong. He followed them, they followed his first deal. He then saw them tackle the man to the ground, one of the free ones holding the woman still.

At this, Sombra saw them reveal a retractable row of teeth like his.. He stepped out of the shadows. “Um. Hello?” They all turned to him, the three assailants, and the man all looked at him...confusion across their faces. The woman however, seemed happy to see him. “What are you doing?”

“...Trying to feast.” The one holding the woman replied, confused. “What...are you?”

“No idea.” Sombra replied. “So...you’re going to kill that man?”

“Duh.” One of the ones holding the man down replied. “The woman too.”

“Oh, you can’t do that.”

“...What?”

“You can’t do that, she still has time on her contract.”

“Contract...you’re some kind of demon?”

“I guess.”

“Well why do you care if her time is up now or later?”

Sombra shrugged. “It just...bugs me.”

“Just kill the demon wanna be.” One of the ones that was holding the man down got up, rushing at Sombra.

Sombra blinked, seeing the not-human rush at him. Without even acting, shadow rushed out of the wall, decapitating it. “The hell?!” The one holding the woman yelled.

Sombra looked at the remaining too. “I didn’t do it...Though… I wonder…” Sombra pondered, taking a step forwards, shadow appearing around him like an octopus raises its tentacles in defence. “Oh...that’s cool.” Sombra was grinning now, and it sent waves of fear down the not-humans backs. “Spare my deal and her mate, kill the not-humans.” Sombra ordered, the tentacles wrapping around the not-humans, taking them off the man and woman without harming them. Then squeezed the not-humans until their bodies broke into chunks, dropping them onto the ground before pulling all three corpses into the shadows.

The man fainted while the woman walked up to Sombra, picking him up and hugging and kissing him. “Oh thank you again my cute little demon!” The woman said gratefully.

“Your time isn’t up, I was just keeping my end of the deal...I think?” Sombra said, his voice muffled from being pressed into her chest.

“Do other demons like you do what you just did?” The woman asked.

Sombra pulled his head out of her chest. “I...don’t know any other demons like me. I was raised by hellhounds and given to a demon named Crowley.”

“So...you’re the last of your kind, or the only one of your kind?”

“I...I don’t know…”

“Hmm. Mind if I speak with this Crowley? Once my husband wakes up.”

“Sure...what for?”

“You’ll see.”

“I’m sorry, but what?” Crowley asked. When Sombra came home with two humans, saying the woman was his first deal and that sharp teethes not-humans, Vampires Crowley realized, and said she wanted to...renegotiate her deal.

“You heard me, Make us demons, or something that can live a long time.” the woman, Elisa, repeated.

“...Why?”

“To be with Sombra here.” Elisa said, picking up Sombra and hugging him. “He’s cute, gave me a body to die for, the man of my dreams, and we have a baby on the way.”

“So...well...Look, I don’t know of a way to make you demons now, but I think there is a spell that will make you immortal to an extent. It’s a spell. Binds you to a person...or in this case demon/hellhound pony unicorn thing.”

“What could kill us?”

“For starters, Sombra dies, you die. Another thing would be specially made weapons, a rare tool I heard about simply called The Colt. Now...are you both serious about this?”

Elisa nodded, her husband nodding also. “Will our baby be bound?”

“Yes.”

“My answer is still yes. Sombra gave me everything, plus he’s just so cute!” Elisa then squeezed Somba again, who seemed to be enjoying the affection that slightly sickened Crowley, the other half of him wanted in with him between those massive milk makers.

“Well...Alright. I’ll be back, contact some old ‘friends’... til then, just...make yourselves at home I suppose.” Crowley said as he vanished.

“So...demon servants Elisa?” Her husband, John, asked.

“Yes John, you always wanted a unique life, what’s more unique that taking care of this little cutie.” Elisa said, scratching Sombra behind his ear, his shaking leg showing his joy. “Dawh.”

Author's Note

I am not taking commissions, also if you want to give an idea for a future chapter, pm me and if I decide to use it it's a $3 fee.

If you want a character of your own making put in, it's a $1 per chapter you want them written in.

Chapter 4 Day: Uncle Lucifer

Celestia was now ten, physicaly and mentaly according to Metatrons research, though, on earth it had been close to a hundred years. While time had little meaning to Angels, Rose still felt time pass, and despite the hundred years, to her it felt like yesterday when Castiel snapped her out of the illusion of her heaven, and gave her a second chance at motherhood.

As she was preparing bread and apple pie for Celestia, Castiel bringing her items from earth when she asked to better accommodate Celestia, she felt a poke at her back, followed by a rough flick to the back of her head. She groaned. “Hello Lucifer.” Rose groaned.

“Hello meatless soul.” Lucifer replied, his vessel, the egyptian prince, still being used. It was a strong vessel, and while the soul had long since moved on, the body was still very usable. “Where’s bird daddy and little Celly?”

“Castiel is trying to teach Celestia to fly, she has wings and wants her to use them. Though, I have never seen his wings...nor any of yours for that matter?”

“When we are in a host our wings are more...well, let’s go with ethereal, for lack of a better word. When we are without host, only we can see each others true forms, and wings.”

“So in other words I’ll never see them?”

“Bingo. Give the monkey a banana.”

Rose replied by shoving an apple slice in his mouth. “Birdy should learn to keep his beak shut.” She said with a sly grin.

Lucifer rolled his eyes, quickly chewing the apple slice before speaking. “You know the only reason I tolerate you is because of Celestia right?”

“As you’ve told me for the past hundred years, yes.”

“In any other circumstance I would take you to use as energy.”

“Uh-huh.”

“You’d cease to exist and- are you ignoring me?!”

“Give the birdy a cracker.”

“What’s a cracker?”

“I don’t know, I’ve been around Gabriel too much I guess. His randomness has been rubbing off.”

“Why dad made him like that I’ll never know.”

“Must have been an accident.”

“Oh. You think God the Almighty can make mistakes?”

“He made you and humanity didn’t he?”

Lucifer chuckled at that. “Okay, okay.” Lucifer’s attention was drawn to a light near what would be the front of the home. Coming from it, Castiel, holding an older looking Celestia, her necklace making her appear human, though over time Lucifer noticed small things that gave the illusion away. On rocky, or hard dirt roads the sound of her hooves hitting the ground was noticeable, when she grabbed things with her magic, her “hands” mimicked the right moves, but if she was too fast moving it, you could see the item float in mid air. It was things like that mostly, but it was still good enough to fool humans. “Hey, Rose here was telling me about how you are learning to fly. How’d it go Celly?”

“I fell on my plot from the moon…” Celestia said sadly.

“The moon?”

“I thought the low gravity would help.” Castiel said. “It did, but she lost control and fell to earth.”

“I messed up Auntie Hael’s project.” Celestia said sadly.

“She said it was alright Celestia.”

“My face is imprinted at the bottom of her Grand Canyon…”

That made Lucifer laugh. “Wow, that’ll give the humans something to ponder about. So Celestia, you ready to have some fun. Bet I can teach you to fly by the end of the day.”

“What makes you think you can accomplish that?” Castiel asked.

“Um. I’m older than you, more experienced, stronger than you. Plus I’m just better than you.”

“Wanna make a bet of that?” Rose asked.

“Ha, what’s the stakes?”

“If you can’t get Celestia to fly by the end of one EARTH day, you have to be human for a year.”

“I’ll hold your grace if it comes to that.” Castiel spoke up.

“Alright, alright. And if I Win?”

“You can move in.” Rose said. “Spend all day every day with Celestia, driving Castiel and I up the walls.”

“Oh-ho. Deal.” Lucifer said, shaking Rose’s hand. “Come one Celestia, once you’re up flying in the sky I can move in to drive your parents crazy.”

“Uh...yay?” Celestia said as Lucifer grabbed her hand, the two vanishing in a blink.

“...Are you sure about this?” Castiel asked. “Lucifer may be...unreliable, but the missions he has done are done with results beyond expectations.”

“If he wins, he wins. Just means I get to make his life miserable, because he can’t say or do bad to me with Celestia around.” Rose stated, going back to her pie making.

“So...it’s a win for you either way?”

“Yeup.”

“Now that is jenga.”

“What?”

“Gabriel…”

“Ah.”

Atop a hill, a hill soon to be a mountain in a few more hundred years. Grass and trees decorated the hill rather beautifully. Here, Lucifer brought Celestia. “Alright, I think I know where Castiel went wrong.”

“Where did dad go wrong?” Celestia asked.

“Your body's physical. While yes, you can use magic, and some of heavens powers, you can’t fly using your magic, you need wind under those wings.”

“You think?”

“Yes. I should know, I helped Dad make birds, and figured out how to help them fly. Now, I’ve carried you lots of times, so your bones aren’t hollow, but the muscles around your wings are strong. I think since you have wings, but no hollow bones, this means you magic only aids in keeping you airborn.”

“So...I can only why when there’s wind?”

“Yes, your magic helps keep you airborne, but you need to control it like a bird, glide, flap your wings, that sort of thing.”

“So...we’re up on this mountain to…”

“Get a better lift off. The wind up here is strongest.” As Lucifer said that, a strong gust of wind blew, nearly making Celestia fall backwards. “So, now spread your wings out and- SHIT!”

Celestia spread her wings out, they caught the wind and blew her backwards. Lucifer was about to race to catch her...then saw her pendant on the ground before him. When he looked up, he saw her in her true body, flying in loops. She was flying so naturally. Just like his birds. “WO-HOO! This is amazing!” Celestia yelled in chear.

“Yes! I am moving in! I am gonna drive Castiel up the walls and Rose I...wait…” Lucifer thought about his deal...then he realized Rose’s angle. “Oh that sneaky, sneaky monkey!” He screamed, enraged that a simple human, well, human soul, tricked an archangel. He then looked up at Celestia, who was thrilled to finally be flying. A smile made it’s way onto his face. “Well...Might not be too bad.”

Chapter 4 Shadows: Halfway To Royalty

Fifty years has passed since John and Elisa became demons, linked to Sombra, and their child, that they named Aggerath, and grew up as If Sombra was his big brother. To other demons and humans, Sombra, Crowley, and their “pets” as their title was, was fierce, and without mercy. Behind the inclosed and warded walls of the places they called home over the years, they were...something. Something to outsiders, to Sombra, it was Family. Over the years many deals were made, souls collected, and so forth, the two making their names known in hell and to the other crossroads demons.

Oddly enough, in fifty years Sombra only grew a foot or so taller, and his actions and choice of words placed him into his teen years, or so Crowley figured. Navarro was still his best, and closest friend. Sombra also began to test his abilities over shadows. He learned he could read people’s minds when his shadow tentacles would reach out to them. He also, when inside the shadow, could control the weak minded, and plant suggestions in those who’s minds and wills were stronger, creating all sorts of fun and chaos...and a few deals.

“Checkmate.” John said, his queen knocking over Sombra’s on the chessboard.

Sombra, facing his ten thousandth defeat against John in chess, let his face fall to the table. “I hate this game…” He grumbled. “How are you so good?”

“Back when I was human my father was a scholar, chess was his favorite pass time and when I was old enough he taught me how to play and more often than not he and I would end up in long stalemates, one move on either side would leave up open for defeat from each other. If neither of us could come up with a strategy, we usually ended up calling it a draw and started over.”

“Damn…” Combra grumbled. “I need to have more of a view of this game like you do.”

“My dad always said ‘think like a tyrant and it can open up new views’.” John said as he began setting the pieces back into place. “Like anything, it takes time to master properly, and we all have more than enough.”

As John finished setting the final piece back into place, Crowley teleported into the room, his vessel now a short, ginger haired irishman in his late thirties early forties. “Sombra do I have the deal of a life time!” He said, excited.

Sombra had mixed feelings. Whenever Crowley got excited, it was a coin flip as to how it would work out. “What is it this time?”

“Boy, there is a deal about to hit the table, for ten thousand souls.”

“Ten thousand? How?”

“The current leader of china is waging his own soul, as well as the soul of ten thousand unhonorable people, have no idea why they hold honor so highly, for a cure for his daughter's illness.”

“How can one man also speak for that many souls?”

“Simple, they will follow him and do whatever he says, simply because he’s him. It’s the easiest way for us to get to the top.”

“So, why tell me? You could have gone to do the deal yourself.”

That made Crowley scratch the back of his head. “Well, that’s the thing, because all those souls are in this deal, they all are going to be used to make the deal.”

“Wait...so, ten thousand souls just to do the work one soul can?”

“Yes, I, nor can most demons handle that much power, but…”

“...But you think I can?”

“Exactly.”

“What makes you think I can?”

“Because you are beyond demons, you age, you can do things we can and can’t, and, you have a body that is yours. If I do it, I might survive, but this body will burn out, and I will be incapacitated for a long time, your body is linked to your...whatever it is you got, it changes into shadow with you, so you can pull this deal off.”

Sombra pondered the prospect. “Well, I guess. But I expect a new born baby!” That made both John and Crowley stare at Sombra. “To eat. Duh.” That satisfied them as Sombra rolled his eyes, jumping into shadow and heading off to China. When a deal this large is called, it isn’t hard to find, just follow the other demons. Once in China, Sombra saw many demons all coming along to try and take the deal first, but hesitant, that many souls, that much power, tempting as honey, yet deadly as poison.

Sombra shadowed himself into the building, the deal caller was easy to spot, an old man, dressed in rather elegant regalia, and on a bed next to him, a young girl, no older than ten, sleeping though a high fever. As Sombra appeared, the old man looked up. “So, finally one of you has come?”

“Yeah. Lot of souls on the line and I just walked in while all the others are weighing the options.” Sombra explained. “So, what exactly is wrong with her?”

The old man looked at the girl, his daughter, and sighed. “An illness, she traveled west for a time to negotiate trades, and a week after returning, she grew ill, at first it was small things, not, none of the best healers from here or out west know what is wrong. No medicine helps, and her fever just grows.”

“Ah. Well, alright, you know how this is done?”

“From what I have been told, a kiss.”

“Yeah.”

“...Why, if I may ask?”

“No idea.”

“...Is it a rule or…”

“You’re procrastinating?”

“...Yes.”

Dinner time, a relaxing time for this…”Family”. Human meat and blood was served on plates, fresh as they could get, and it was, served with sides, mashed potatoes, mixed vegetables, fresh made lemonade, and, for Crowley, scotch. His brand. This was a rare day, everyone had a cup of his brand, save for Sombra, who, despite being over fifty years old, aged physically and mentally, about to the age of fourteen. Crowley stood, raising a glass. “Here, we celebrate Sombra, and the biggest Deal in demon history since Atlantis. Ten thousand souls, I have received word from Lilith herself, that this deal makes me, and Sombra, the king, that’s me, and prince, that’s you Sombra, of the Crossroads. We will have it all. Fame, fortune, an army of grunts to do the dirty work, and we get the cherry pickings of the best souls. That’s right, it’s top shelf customers from here on out.”

“Good work Sombra.” John said, patting him on the back while Elisa hugged him.

“Heh, thanks. It hurt like heck with all that power surging through me, but I walked away with the deal of the century in my hooves, and a horde of demons bowing to me as I walked out of that temple.” Sombra said with pride.

“And for that, I give you a taste of my brand.” Crowley said, pouring some of his favorite whisky into a glass cup and placing it in front of Sombra. “Have a taste.” Sombra took a sniff, the strong odor made his nose cring in response, but using his shadows, his lifted the glass up, and took a sip. It was like drinking hellfire, and it burned all the way down his throat. When he finished off the glass, he felt like eating hot coal would have been less painful. After a while, Sombra grew sleepy.

He hit the table, dead to the world. Crowley, for his part, chuckled, and drank straight from the bottle. “Light weight.”

Chapter 5 Illusions: What Happened?

The forrest was both silent, and filled with nose. Small sounds of nature’s wild life flowing through the air like the wind. Yet, not every nose in the woods of earth are of the simple creatures, some are of the dangerous monsters that lurk in the dark and hunt for the taste of human flesh and blood. That’s how this world works, monsters hunt man, and some men, hunt back. A cycle of wits, strength, and luck.

Though, there is one creature in these woods that does not belong, bug like, quadruped, physique like that of a small horse, with green, dead leaf looking skin for a main, and legs filled with holes. She appeared in the forest, yet no creature nor plant dared near her.

Finally, after her several hours of sleep, appearing asleep, she began to wake with a loud, toothy yawn. “Uh… what happened, why does my head hurt. Wait where am I?”

The little bug pony stood up and looked at her surroundings. And then yelled. “Hello! Is anyone there?”

The little bug pony stared into the forest and picked a random direction and went forward. “There has to be someone around her, I had to have gotten there somehow. Hello!”

The sun, once high in the sky, now sat near the edge of the horizon, it’s bright light turning the sky orange and red, and our little bug pony has been wandering the whole time, calling out for help to no result. “Help! Please anyone!” She called again, throat sore from calling out and legs weak from walking. She was also hungry, a hunger that surpassed her mear tummy, it was in her core being.

As hope began to escape her and follow the sun as darkness was beginning to set, she looked up, spotting a light in the distance. Hope came back to her and a smile formed on her face. She then, using the little strength she had left, and ran as fast as she could. Finally, reaching a clearing, she spotted stone and wood buildings all gathered close together as tall, Bipedal creatures walked about, doing chores or were just talking. Some ways away from the town, she spotted a smaller light, and like a moth, was drawn to it.

The ever growing darkness allowed her to hide rather well, and when got close to the smaller light, a fire, a lake some feet away, and a pair of young looking bipeds leaning against each other. She hid outside the fire’s light, one had long hair, and was thinner than the other, taller, short haired biped. The two were watching the sunset, and our little bug had to agree. It was beautiful.

Pain.

Her hunger grew, and caused her pain that was like a knife cutting out from inside her. She looked up, seeing a pink aura around the two bipeds and she drooled. Instinct took over, she opened her mouth, her antenna like horn glowing a ghastly green as the pink aura around the two flowed towards her, and into her mouth.

The taste was ambrosia, sweeter than the finest honey, and richer than cream. While she was lost in her feeding, the couple grew pale, cold, and limp. Soon, she no longer saw a pink aura, for she consumed it all, and the two bipeds fell over.

“Mister? Miss? Please wake up, I didn't mean too… wake up please wake up!” Not even noticing the alpha walking up behind her as tears started to roll down her face. She sensed him come up behind her and turned around and tried to explain how sorry she was and not to hurt her. “I...I...I….I’m sorry! This isn't what it looks like! Please you got to believe me. I didn't mean to hurt them, I was just so hungry and I didn't know I could… please don't hurt me! I didn't mean to hurt anyone!”

The Alpha, looking over her and at the two corpses, merely gave a smile to her. “Child. What you did was perfect.” He said, his voice carrying a tone of impressed, and curious. Such a creature as what was now before him he had never seen before.

“But… It didn’t feel perfect. I feel full now, but something else hurts. I don’t know how to explain it. Did… I… did i kill them?”

“Yes, young one.” He kneeled down. “Tell me, what is your name?”

“Princess Chrysalis… where am I? I was sleeping then I woke up in that forest miles away. I don’t know where I am. I just want to go home.” The bug pony said on the verge of tears.

“Chrysalis. Hmm.” The Alpha pondered. “Do you know what your name means?”

“No, but my mom said it was something important to changelings.”

Changeling? Not like sister and her broods. Must be something new Mother made. The Alpha thought. “Well, it means basically, transition. Changing from one to another. So, you tell me you are a princess?”

“That what my mom always called me that since it is me ‘title’ I think she called it. She said that one day if I was good I could become queen one day.”

“And Queen you shall be. But, queen of what?”

“Changelings. What else?”

“Heh. Can I tell you something?” The Alpha asked, lifting Chrysalis up and sitting down then placing her down on his lap.

Chrysalis started to feel a little better in this position. “Uh… sure… I guess. By the way, who are you?”

“I...Don’t really have a name. I just go by Alpha. All my brothers and sisters do, for we are the first of our kind, the fathers and mothers of all the monsters that now roam the earth. That’s where I would like to start off. You see, those two you killed are called humans, there are countless numbers of them...yet only a few hundred or thousand of we monsters. Do you know why?”

“No, why?”

“Somehow, these sacks of meat and blood we monsters were made to consume and feed off of, were given knowledge on how to fight us, a group with less numbers and you’d like to think, calling themselves Hunters, search for us, and kill us. I have no clue how they learned our weaknesses, but they have, and they keep our numbers in check, though, their goal would be our total extinction, leaving this world to them and them alone.”

“Why do they do that? Were living beings too. Don’t the monsters get a say too?”

“No. This world, admittedly, was made for them, but, this world and humanities maker made our mother and many more creatures. He locked them all away...I haven't seen my mother since all the continents were one.”

“But that’s not fair, why are you guys treated that way for just being you?”

“Because we are different. Humans barely stand each other when they are different from one another. Creatures like us, because of this difference, we are hated. It’s unfair in every way. We are stronger, and possess abilities these humans could only dream about...yet they claim to be the ones to own and rule this world.”

“But aren’t there good humans? Just like how your being nice to me?”

“In my experience, the only good humans, are like those over there.” Alpha said. Motioning over to the two bodies getting colder by the second. “Good for nothing more than food.”

“But… why do i still feel bad for hurting them?”

“The first is always the hardest. Was for me too. Bit time has taught me that they will never accept us, they see us as freaks, so, we see them as what they were meant to be to us. Food.”

Chrysalis was silent. She didn’t know what to think. So she just sat there as The alpha held her.

“You are one of us, Chrysalis. After all, what you did, is exactly what we do.”

“Does that mean i have to like it?”

“You learn to quickly. Especially, when it’s a Hunter you kill.”

“...What now?”

“Now, let’s go find my nest. I will have to inform my siblings we have a new commer. I have a sister I am sure would love to see you.” Alpha said as he stood up, carrying Chrysalis like one would carry a newborn. She liked it. He then ran at incredible speed, Chrysalis holding onto Alpha’s arm the entire time. After some time, they reached a cave. Alpha walked deep inside, and soon torches lit the interior as several others like him approached. “Greetings my children.” Alpha said.

“Father.” One of them spoke up. “Who...and what is that?”

“This is Chrysalis. She is...new. No harm is to come to her, understand?”

“Yes.” They all replied without hesitation.

“Good. Now...I will retire to my chambers. Call for me when some fresh meat is caught...and keep one or two alive for Chrysalis here.” With that, the Alpha went even deeper, reaching an area walled off with wood and a makeshift door. Inside this room everything was candle lite, a small fire pit sat in the center, there was a chair, desk, quill with ink and lots of paper, and a bed made of animal hide, hay, and wood. Alpha sat Chrysalis on the bed, and he sat at his desk and began writing.

Chrysalis looked around the room. She found book shelf and picked one at random to see if there was anything interesting for her to read. She found one about different types of monsters. She looked in until she found changelings.

“...What is this?”

Alpha turned around, seeing what she referred to. “A changeling. At least, how my sister and her offspring look. When you said you were a changeling, there were so many differences I was unsure what to think.”

“That is just… creepy.”

“My sister and her young are weak against fire. It kills them instantly. Her children replace human children, taking their form and feeding off the blood and such of the mothers as they sleep, while she feeds off the children.”

“That is messed up, and weak against fire? That is kinda weird since this is how I change.”

Chrysalis demonstrates by transforming into a snake that she saw while walking out of the forest. Then back to her normal form. Green flames covering her entire body changing her however she wished.

Alpha's eyes widened. “Well then, you are something new… Tell me, where...are you from?”

“My mom said we lived in someplace called the badlands. Right next to a country called equestria.”

Never heard of that land before. Badlands can refer to anyplace. Equestria? … “What...do you normally feed on?”

“Love. The emotion I mean, it has the most nutrients and tastes the best. But, when I was down there and I was draining that couple, there was something else I ate. It was by accident, some kind of round orb, I don’t know how i did it, but when I ate it I felt… powerful… like i was eating energy itself. Do you know what that was?”

“If it was pure energy, it was their souls. The only other thing those humans have going for them is that they have these masses of pure energy called souls. The creatures known as demons value them highly. Takes some special magic for anything else to use that power though. Back to this...Equestria. Where did this Love come from? What creature did your kind take it from?”
Where did this love come from? That makes no sense

“Ponies, mostly. Specifically unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth ponies. There is this fourth race called alicorns, but It's not exactly a good idea to take the emotions away from a god or goddess.”

God? Goddess? Ponies? No, Mother couldn’t have made her...I know she told me that there are other worlds out there, locked away behind barriers only an archangel could go through...but can it be? “I see…” Alpha pondered, writing down on the paper yet again. “So, what do you know of these...Alicorns?”

“Not much other then if you value your life just leave them alone. In all seriousness though, I know that if they wanted they can move the sun and moon and can never age after a certain point. That's about all I know.”

Sounds like a God, at least like the egyption ones and such. “I see. How many are there?”

“Two, possibly a third, but that’s only if you want to get religious. I can’t remember who they are exactly, all I know what controls the day and the other controls the night… Can we stop talking about this. I’m not the biggest fan of ponies.” Her expression showed she had much deeper hatred then she let on. She went back to her book to find anything else to get her out of this conversation. Then something caught her eye, there was a special page in the book about a family name. It has already gone through several generations. This confused why this was in a monster book.

“Who are the winchesters? why are they in this book? It says they are just a ordinary human family.”

“They are anything but ordinary in my experience.” Alpha said, dipping his quill in more ink before he continued writing. “Winchesters. No one knows where the name came from, but they have been fighting and killing monsters for as long as we have been hunting humans for food. To kill a Winchester would make you famous. They have a knack for avoiding the Grim Reapers.”

“Wow, what got them so famous?”

“Hunters live short lives if they are not careful. Those Winchesters are something more than your average hunter. They know every weakness of every fanged and clawed beast on this world, and throughout my count, five generations of them growing old and dying, their spawns take over the work of the dead. They know about as much and then some on us as we do. Information is the deadliest weapon Chrysalis. In the wrong hands a simple phrase or even word could spell death for one, or all.”

“Oh…, I think I’m done asking questions for now. Where do I sleep?” She said worryingly.

“I will send someone for some beddings and a basket for you when I leave to deliver this letter. Til then, here.” He said, handing her several blank sheets of paper and a carved piece of charcoal. “Occupy yourself. I believe young enjoy drawing scribbles and such.”

Chrysalis cheered up a little and garbed the paper and charcoal in her magic and started making doodles. Mostly of things like battles and weapons.

Alpha left while she was drawing, telling one of his collectors to collect a large basket and furs for Chrysalis and place them in his room for her. With his speed it was an hour till he reached his sisters hive. She was out, but one of her children took the letter and was to deliver it to her. When he retired Chrysalis was asleep wrapped up in the furs inside the rather well made hand woven basket. It was large, large enough to hold her for a year or two. His eyes spotted her drawings. He noticed something odd right off.

One was of a large pony with wings and a horn, with the sun imprinted on her flank. She also had a spear through her neck. Then another, similar to the first pony, but darker colored with the moon on her flank, her were wings being cut off. Lastly was a smaller pony, with a star of sorts on her flank, her limbs all cut off. “Well now, repressed memories? This just gets more and more interesting.” Alpha said, leaving them where they were before laying down on his own bed. He didn’t need rest, but he enjoyed it. Dreams were something he found joy in.

Author's Note

Special thanks to ppg1998 for being my new Co-Writter on this fic. I have been having issues writting for a while and a Co-Writter is just what I have been needing. Go check her out here!

https://www.fimfiction.net/user/252430/ppg1998

Well, there.

Chapter 6 Day: "Sunday Dinner"

Every family has their traditions. Humans have a daily one. Dinner. A time to eat and commune with siblings. Angels have something similar. While the name in the human tongue is untranslatable, they’ve nicknamed it “Sunday Dinner” Where every angel in Heaven come together to exchange information, tasks, and some even get promotions. God shows up on occasion, but started this as a way for the angels to stay close to one another. Yet, some use this as an excuse to show off their power.

Despite the risk, Castiel figured this would be the best way for Celestia to meet her family. He stood at the meeting spot. An eternal windy spring day heaven of a young man who died falling off a waterfall.

“These are...all aunts and uncles?” Celestia asked, looking at the seemingly endless horde of angels before her.

“Yes. These are my brothers and sisters, so that’s correct from your perspective Celestia.” Castiel answered.

“They’re all pricks.” Lucifer quipped.

“Agreed.” Gabriel said.

“Language guys, Celestia is right there.” Metatron said.

“Meh.” Was their reply as they sighed, walking into the crowd.

Metatron and Castiel stood close with Celestia, who was shy in speaking with the rather large numbers of family. “How many are here?” She asked.

“We would be here for a while if I gave you the exact number, but there are more angels, here then there are humans on earth.” Metatron replied.

“Are there any others like uncles Lucifer and Gabriel?”

“Probably, but nowhere near as powerful.”

“Lucifer said he was the last of the...Archangels, right?”

“That is true, Arch angels were god’s first children and Lucifer is definitely the youngest. Although, he is far from the weakest.”

“He can rival the first archangel, Michael, in raw strength and power...and it’s shown several times. They don’t get along well.” Castiel said.

“Why?” Celestia asked.

“Lucifer is a...rebel, for lack of a better word. He loves our father, but hates how he gave humans more freedoms than us. Michel follows everything our father says, and didn’t question when god created man and gave them such immense freedoms.”

“I respect father’s decisions, but I do have to agree with lucifer on at least the subject on why we have so limited freedoms at least compared to humans.”

“OH FUCK YOU!” Came Lucifer’s screaming voice as a large explosion came from the distance in the crowd, and in front of the trio, fell a brown haired, green eyes young man who floated back on two feet.

“Really Lucifer?” He spoke, Lucifer appearing in front of him.

“Yes really, Michael. You have your own head so far up-” He stopped himself, seeing Celestia standing nearby. “...This isn’t over.” He said, snapping his fingers and vanishing to elsewhere.

“Well at least he tried to keep his mouth shut.” Metatron said.

Celestia looked a mix of scared and curious at Michael, who then noticed her and kneeled down to meet her at her height. “Well hello there. So you’re the one dad talked about? Our...niece? Right?”

“That’s right. Michael, this is Celestia, Celestia, this is Michael.” Metatron said.

“Celetia. Huh, name fits. So, has my baby brother been a bad influence on her?”

“Surprisingly Lucifer managed to teach her how to fly with her wings.” Castiel informed.

“Really? Well then, glad he’s good for something. Hey, what’s this?” Michael said, reaching behind Celestia's ear...and pulling out a highly reflective metal blade. An angel blade. “Ah, your angel blade.”

“Angel...blade?” Celestia questioned, taking the odd, to her, item.

“Micheal, what are doing?” Metatron said.

“It’s a trick the elderly do with the young on earth, though, usually it’s with a coin...or are you talking about the blade?”

“That first one was interesting to know, but I was referring to the second one.”

“Father told me she had heavenly power in her, and I can feel it too. Properly trained and exercise, she could match Lucifer and I. So it seems fitting she gets her own blade.” He said, then looking back at Celestia. “See this?” He said, pointing to the rune work on the blade and the feather imprint on the handel. “Those runes spell your name. Every angel has a blade with our names on it, and in it, I placed one of my feathers, gives it a little more kick.”

“Wow…” Celestia said, admiring the weapon.

“Rose is going to kill me…” Castiel muttered, knowing she will not approve of Celestia having a weapon.

“Probably Michael too. That woman is probably the only human I’ve ever meet that can scare angels with only words. How did she learn to do that by the way?” Metatron whispered to Castiel.

“No idea, she first did it to me when she realized I didn’t feed Celestia...I didn’t know she needed food like humans do.” Castiel whispered back, a hint of fear in his voice.

“I would like to speak with this Rose.” Michel said, gaining their attention. “Celestia here has power she hasn't even tapped into yet, at all, I feel I should be the one to train her to use it, and to fight.”

“You can try...but she has Lucifer’s respect, so she’s something to fear.” Castiel said, Michael leaving to her Heaven, and Celestia’s home.

Rose hated when she was alone in her heaven. True, it’s everything she wanted, but without Celestia, Castiel, even without Lucifer there, it was just...dull. She sighed, sitting on her rocking chair and looking at the eternal night time that her heaven portrayed the outside as.

“Who knew it was possible to get bored in heaven?” Rose said to herself.

“It happens.” Came a reply that scared her, because she didn’t expect one. When she turned to look, a brown haired, green eyes young man stood at the doorway, dressed in white robes. “Greetings.”

“Oh, hello, I wasn’t expecting anyone new to show up. Who are you?”

“Michael, I believe you are acquainted with my younger brother, Lucifer...I’m so sorry for that.” He chuckled.

“It’s no problem really. Honestly I should get use to you guys appearing behind me by now. As for Lucifer, no doubt he’s a bit of a prick, but he isn’t so bad once you get use to him. At least his heart is in the right place.”

Michael looked at Rose for a time. “Are...we talking about the same Lucifer? Hates humans, would sooner kill you than save you, pretty sure his heart is missing?” Michael asked, shocked someone, a human especially, said that about his rebellious little brother.

“Oh don’t get me wrong he definitely needs to rethink his methods, but I can understand where he’s coming form. I mean how would you feel if your superior gave someone brand new way more special treatment despite the fact you and all your co workers have been working together for years.

“...That’s literally what I went through...but alright. Anyway, didn’t come here to talk God’s reasonings with you, I came to talk about Celestia.”

“Why, just because he’s your father doesn't mean you aren’t allowed to question him. Everyone makes mistakes.”

I can see why Lucifer tolerates her now. Michael thought. “Again, here to talk about Celestia, and training.” He reminded, wanting the topic dropped.

“Training for what?”

“As I am sure you are aware, she possesses a great amount of untapped, and hidden heavenly energy. She absorbs and draws it from heaven, like all angels do, but this is...more. It’s like she naturally creates it within herself. I feel that she should be training to access and use this power as well as begin combat training. I have already given her her own angel blade.”

“YOU GAVE HER A SWORD?!” She shouted much louder than Michael thought was possible for humans.

In that moment, Michael did something he’d never done before...He flinched. “Every angel has them.” He defended. “So do Castiel, Lucifer, Mettaton, it’s a part of us, like her wings or horn. By the way that amulet doesn’t work on me...for some reason?”

“I DON’T GIVE A DAMN ABOUT THAT! YOU DON’T GIVE CHILDREN WEAPONS YOU WINGED DICK MORON!”

“God gave us all out blades the day we were created! I’ve had mine for as long as I’ve lived, and that’s LONG before you hairless apes came along!”

Rose did what no one on heaven or earth has ever had the balls to do. She slapped Michael. And somehow, it hurt, a lot.

He rubbed the spot where she slapped him...looking at her, shocked. “The heck?! That hurt?! What in dad’s true name are you?!?!”

“A responsible parent that cares for her child. Now stop acting like chicken because we are going to be here having a long talk.”

“HAHAHAHA!” Came laughter from the doorway, where Lucifer stood, having watched the whole display. “Oh! I knew there was a reason I liked you!” He said to Rose, still laughing and clutching his sides.

Before Michael could respond. “Lucy! Out!”

“Flower, wilt.” He replied, giving her a sly look. “Look Rose, it pains me to say this, and I mean I would rather fall head first into sharp rocks above a pool of lava hate to say this...but Michael has a point.” He said, gagging. “Oh, that’s new. Ugh!” He gagged again.

“Wait...you...are agreeing...with me?” Michael asked, shocked again twice in the same day.

“Yes. Omph!” Lucifer said, swallowing...whatever was coming up. “Celestia, while it’s slow, is growing up, she’s exploring earth, and she has a physical body. Castiel and I can’t keep track of her every second of every day. She gets hungry, tired, so it’s safe to assume that she can die also. And frankly...I don’t know if she’ll actually end up in heaven or fade out of existence like we angels do upon death. Plus, what if one day that power inside her goes wild? She could tear earth, heaven and the universe apart. It’s best she learns what she can do now rather than later when it’s harder or too late.”

Rose thought about this. Thinking her options over. She then turned to michael. “Fine, you can teach her how to use her power properly. However, you can only train her with her blade with me or Castiel supervising, I do not want my little girl getting hurt.”

Michael felt a new emotion more commonly known as sign of relief.

“But! Let me make one thing clear, this goes for you too Lucy, and any other angel who is taking care of her. If I find out anyone who let my baby girl get hurt. Let’s just say, hell will be taking notes of what I will do them. Understand.”

Both angels gulped, nodding then leaving the room out of a mix of fear and to take a breather. “Damn...Is it weird I found that hot?” Lucifer asked.

“...There is no way she’s just a human to be able to scare both of us like that.”

Back at “Sunday Dinner” once Celestia finally spoke to one of her family members, she turned into a social butterfly. Castiel and Metatron were glad to see her happy.

“Well now, what do we have here?” A tall, dark skinned man asked, walking up to the trio. He was dressed in white robes, and had some sort of gold headdress fashioned like wheat atop his head.

“Greetings Raphael.” Castiel said. “This is Celestia, my daughter and your niece.”

“Raphael, whose body is that?” Metatron asked.

“Oh this thing?” He asked, showing his vessel off. “Just a noble from a rising empire north east of Egypt. Fits we well, he gave up his body to me with pleasure.” He explained. “So, this is Celestia. I’ve heard a lot about you, though, I’m not very impressed with what I am seeing.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Castiel asked, anger in his voice, though, he didn’t know it.

“Well, look at her.” He said, quickly grabbing her illusion necklace and ripping it off, her true form revealed for all to see. “Four legs, oversized wings. What is that? A horn? Hm, must be for stabbing, don’t see any other use for it. Whoever designed her must have been drunk, clearly not fathers work.”

Metatron covered Celestia's ears before she heard all that insulting stuff. Then he saw the look on Castiel's face and also covered her eyes for good measure.

“So what if she is not like the rest of us? She is a creation of a friend of our fathers and was entrusted to me for caretaking and raising.”

“Yes, and from what I heard your first night you were starving her then sought help from a lowly ape for answers.”

“I didn’t know she required sustenance.”

“I’m just going to take Celestia somewhere else to meet some more of her uncles and aunts.” Metatron said reading the danger from the situation. Metatron quickly moved her away from the two. “Come on Celestia this way.”

“Hm, look at you lot. We are worriers, healers, and, that one group of us, matchmakers...hate those cherubs, but we all were created and know what we are to do. Now, you lot are playing house. The scribe of god, the embarrassment of a little brother...and you. Castiel, the one who is a middle child. You were created to fight, then die as cannon fodder when the apocalypse arrives.”

“Hey there Bro.” Gabriel said, appearing next to Raphiel, squeezing his shoulder. “I uh, heard you talking smack about Celestia there.”

“Ah, yes, Gabriel. The cry-” Raphiel didn't get the chance to finish. Gabriel pinned him to the ground, stabbing him in the shoulder with his angel blade, then grabbed Raphiels blade and stabbed it into the other shoulder, pinning him down as he screamed. Then, Gabriel proceed to punch and punch, and punch Raphael till his face was black, blue, and bloody. He then whispered something to him.

“Come near us, especially Celestia ever...I will tear your head off, and shove it so far up your ass it ends up back on your neck. Got it?” Raphael responded by spitting blood in Gabriel’s face. He gave one last punch, knocking Raphiel out cold. He then took out both blades, tossing Raphiels back onto him. “Prick…” Gabriel said.

“That was a tad excessive, don’t you think?” Castiel asked, shocked at the level of brutality Gabriel was apparently capable of.

“...Look, I was planning on running away from all of this before Celestia came here. Brother or not, I will kill anyone who even insults her. If dad wants to ground me or whatever, that’s fine. I’ll still have done the right thing.”

“I...understand. This family...isn’t the best, but with all that I have seen today, even with that display from Raphiel...I believe Celestia might actually make us better. What’s that earth saying...Nothing fixes a marriage like a child?”

Gabriel chickled. “Yeah, sure thing there bro.” He said, patting him on the back. “Well, I’m gonna dump Ralph there into a volcano in what will one day be called America. So, see you in a bit.” He said, touching Raphael's unconscious body and vanishing with it.

Castiel rolled his eyes, though, part of him wanted to see that. He went back into the crowd of his flock, easily finding Celestia and Mettaton. “So, she didn’t hear any of that...or see that?” Castiel asked.

“No were good. She still has her innocence. So how did it turn out?” Metatron replied.

“Surprisingly bloody. I’ve never seen Gabriel do that to anything before. He’s currently dumping Raphiels unconscious body into a volcano somewhere.”

“Wow, sometimes I forget Gabriel is a archangel like Lucifer and Michael.”

“Same, he’s usually such a slacking prankster, but seeing that reminds you that he does have power. Well, so far it’s going well, wonder how Michael is doing convincing Rose to have Celestia be trained. Heh, I’m imagining him being hit by her frying pan over the head.”

“Wait, hold up. When did you get a sense of humor? And did you just laugh?”

“Gabriel has been tutoring me in the art of humor...I am enjoying it greatly.”

“This is getting creepy for me.”

“Sup?” The two looked up, seeing both Michael and Lucifer...walking up to them...side by side.

“Guys, Castiel laughed.”

“Him, laugh? Wow, did armageddon start early?” Lucifer jokes.

“So, why are you two next to each other and not slapping each other across the room?” Castiel asked.

“Surprisingly, Lucifer here helped convince Rose to let me train her...so long as she or Castiel are present to oversee it.” Michael admitted.

“She was harder to convince than you originally thought Michael?” Metatron said with slight smug look on his face.

“...Well...yes…”

“She slapped his face.” Lucifer added, making Michael slump over. “Was the best thing I’ve ever seen.”

“Yeah, that sounds about right.” Castiel confirmed. “Oh, and there was an...issue with Raphiel…”

Michael sighed. “I love the guy...but how he can be so old fashioned I’ll never know.”

“Probably because he keeps his angel blade up his-”

“Language!” Michael, Metatron, and Castiel all yelled simultaneously.

“...Fine.” Lucifer grumbled.

Much later while Castiel, Michael, Gabriel, Celestia, Rose and Lucifer were having a real sunday dinner. Celestia then asked a unexpected question.

“Mom, what does Fuck mean?”

Everyone dropped their utensils. Every angels eyes were now on Rose, who was keeping...a surprisingly scary plain face. “Celie dear, please go to your room.”

“Um...Okay?” She said, getting off her chair and headed to her room, closing the door behind her as she entered her room.

Rose then turned to all them looking like if hell was a person. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I have total control over my own heaven right?”

“Yes that is true.” Castiel answered, earning a glare from the others. “What?”

Chapter 6 Night: Years Going By.

Time is just a way for things to age, grow, die. Three siblings find themselves growing up fast. The fight against evil coming, and where destiny wrote two warriors would face it, three will stand, and they will end it at every turn.

March 18, 1993

The Colorado winters are harsh most years, snow going feet high, For the Winchesters, a Wendigo was taking out local winter game hunters. Tracking it in the snow is easy, but actually finding it is still the challenge.

“Ah choo!” Luna sneezed. “This snow tickles my nose.” She said, wrinkling her nose. Being alone in the snow covered forest, she took her necklace off. She was much taller than she was three years ago, and her wings grew some.

“Yes it does that, just try to ignore it if you can. I think I got some tissues in my pockets.”

“Thanks Sam.” Luna said, grabbing the Tissue with her magic. It was hard for her to learn it those first few months, but she can safely lift and move anything two hundred pounds or less. Anything over and it becomes taxing on her.

“Alright, everybody got their flare guns and...Bobby, what is that?” John asked, Bobby wielding a propane tank strapped to his back with a welding torch and other parts attached to it with a hose.

“A homemade flamethrower, you would be surprised what parts people just throw out here. This is just in case things go really bad.”

“Looks cool.” Dean said.

“Just don’t burn the forest down Bobby.” John said. “Alright, everyone got their shotguns with the incendiary rounds?”

“Yes.” Luna said, floating up a small sawed off shotgun, her names carved into the grip.

“Got it.” Dean said, pulling out a small, lever action shotgun.

“Yea dad.” Sam said, holding a shotgun similar to Deans.

“Right here.” Bobby replied, a classic wood stock pump action on a strap on his back.

“Great.” John said, his shotgun was all carbon fiber and metal, black, and semi auto. “This Windego’s been here for about five hundred years, or so, if all the research I’ve done is right. Every ten years around Winter. Time we kill this thing and get out of here. Any hunters we find alive in it’s den we bring to the hospital then leave. Can’t have the cops asking us questions we can’t answer.”

“Got it, just give me a signal if things start to get out of hand and this thing should take care of it.”

With a nod, the family hiked up to the most recent attack spot. Once there, they found the Windigo’s tracks easy, but finding it was harder. The Supernaturals greatest hunters. Fast, hard to find, harder to kill, easy to die by them.

Once at the campsite, Bobby watched over Luna, Sam and Dean while John examined the attack markings and searching for drag marks. “Hey uncle Bobby, how did you and dad meet?” Luna asked, moving some tossed supplies aside. “I’ve asked him, but he always just says ‘on the job’.”

“I know John should be the one to tell you this, but I know he probably won’t. It’s a touchy subject for him. There is something you need to know. No one wants to be hunter, it’s often depressing and can get a lot of people you know killed if your not careful. However, everyone gets into this life one way or another. Usually through family.”

“Do you have any family? Aside from me and my brothers I mean?” Luna looked at him with innocent eyes, unknown to the sensitivity of the subject she asked.

Bobby knew this was going to be hard to say, but looking at luna seemed to make it hurt a little less to tell. “I did, but eventually it all fell apart, my mom was a good caring woman, but didn’t have much bravery. My dad… he was a drunk bastard.”

“He was...bad?” Luna asked, confused. “I haven’t met bad people before…” She said, eyes moving back and forth, remembering the few humans she had met. “How...bad was he?”

“He was going to kill my mom if I didn’t stop him. I got the family gun and…” Bobby couldn't finish that sentence, but luna could see the pain in his eyes. Even if he was bastard Bobby still hated having to do that.

Luna gave a hug to her uncle. Even if she only reached up above his knee, Bobby gave a chuckle as he bent down to hug her at her level. “Hey boy’s, come here.” John said, Sam and Dean walking over to their dad. “What’s up?” Dean asked.

“I think I have the trail, which means I guessed right. All the maps I checked of the area have an abandoned mine about a mile or two from here. I’m guessing that that’s where the Windigo made it’s nest. I’ll be heading after it, you two stay here and watch over your sister.”

“You sure you don’t need any help dad?”

“I’ll be fine. Bobby will watch you two, and you two watch Luna.” John said, checking his weapons. “If I’m not back in half an hour, then...you three and Bobby can come see if I’m alright.” John said with a grumble, shaking it off and heading up the mountain side.

“Why does dad always do this? Bring us along until only to send us back to bobby shortly after?”

“He just doesn’t want us to be safe, technically the only one of us who has any experience with monsters is Luna, when she was younger and killed that demon...didn't know it was possible to do that.”

“Neither Did I… what exactly is a demon anyway, did dad ever say what they were exactly?”

“I don’t know really. He didn’t say much, though, I’m pretty sure they’re just a more powerful monster than most others.”

“Alright… race you back?”

“You know it.”

John entered the Windigo’s lair, long dead bones and...fresher ones littered the lining walls. As John reached the backmost of the cave, he saw the Wendigo, distracted by its latest...meal, a teenager, by the looks of it. No older than fifteen. John lifted his shotgun, firing as an incendiary round hit the monster. It roared and John was fast to act, shooting a flare at it as its body became engulfed by the fire and was killed by it.

Nodding at a safe, and quick job done, John readied himself to leave...til in the corner of his eye from the fire of the burning Windigo he saw something...something that made his eyes widen.

John reached Bobby and his kids. “Bobby, I uh...Need your help with something in the Windigo’s den.” John said, acting strange, which Bobby knew was even stranger. “It’s safe now so kids, play in the snow for a while.”

“Really? In that case, hey luna want have a snowball fight?”

“What’s that?” Luna asked as Dean threw a Snowball right into her face. She shook it off, then looked at him with a grin. “Oh, you are going to be so sorry.” She said, her horn lighting up as two dozen snowballs were in her magical grasp. “Run.”

“Oh Crap!” Sam ran as fast as he could in the opposite direction along with Dean while Luna was chasing after them.

“John, have I ever told you sometimes your a idjiot?” Bobby said.

“Later Bobby...you need to see this.” He said, leading Bobby up to the Windigo’s den. Once there, Bobby saw all the corpses...including something that struck close to home. It was a small, pony, bigger than Luna, with only a Horn as far as Bobby could tell, and was half eaten. “It’s just a unicorn...but the body alone tells me this thing must have come from where Luna came from.” John said.

“Wait, a second something just occurred to me, you don’t think any of the more smarter monsters could have found one do you?”

“It's a possibility, which scares me.”

“What do we do this one?”

NightJohn sighed, looking at the corpse and thinking. “...I hate to admit it, but every little bit helps in understanding how Luna works...inside and out. Let’s take notes and photos of what’s left, and you hold on to them, keep them someplace they will never find them. We can compare this to normal horse biology and see if, in case Luna get’s hurt we can do something for her.”

“John… i do not support this, but I can see how that’s a good idea, but if luna finds out just know you aren’t putting that on me.”

“I know. I know she and the boys will find out one day, and she especially will hate me for it, but it’s for her own good that we learn all we can to help her if anything happens.”

“One more thing john.”

“What?”

“Luna asked me how we met, I kinda got side tracked, but I am going to tell her later. However, before I do that, you need to tell her why your doing all this.”

“Doing what exactly?”

“You need to tell her about Marry.”

John took a deep breath. Her name alone was a touchy subject. Bobby knew this, and John knew he knew. “You best be around then, I’ll need at least half a bottle of Whiskey before I even start.”

“No problem, there but you need to be at least somewhat sober to tell her with a straight face.”

“Were you sober when you told me about what happened to your wife?”

“Telling a story like that to your kids is a lot different than between friends.”

“Yeah, it’s harder.” John said, almost slamming a disposable camera against Bobby’s chest as he took out another. “Let’s take some photos and notes then get out of here, I plan on making this corpse unrecognizable then burning this whole place.” John said as he started to take some photos.

“Might as well use that flamethrower later.”

After the hunt was finally finished and the pony corpse destroyed and burned, Bobby rented a seperate room to develop the photos and sort out the notes while John and his kids all sat in a circle of sorts, five bottles of two six packs of beer empty and decorating the bedside tables of the hotel room.

“Rock papers scissors shoot!”

“Sam, Dean, Luna…” John spoke, gaining their attention from their various self entertainments. “Dean...you know this story, it’s time I tell Sam and Luna.”

“Dad?” Dean questioned, looking over at Sam and Dean with worry.

“What story dad?” Sam said looking confused.

“It’s about...Your mother Sam, what happened to her and why I hunt.”

That gained Luna’s attention. “I…” She stopped. It was moments like this that reminded her she was found and raised by her dad and brothers, other than a few years of past, they share nothing more. They aren’t even the same species, and sometimes that stung the most. Luna didn’t know her blood kin, no memories of her mother, father, or is she has any brothers or sisters of her own.

“About several months after you were born Sam, your mother heard you crying, and went to check up on you. Some time later I heard a scream, it was dark, and I entered your Nursery. Everything seemed fine...your mother wasn’t around. I went up to your crip, saw you were fine, and then...something red fell from the ceiling. I looked up...and there she was, pinned to the ceiling like a fan, then...a fire started from behind her, she...I don’t know if she was alive for that or not...but she burned before my eyes. Dean came into the room, and I handed him you and told him to run.

“I Saw you made it out okay and before I left I grabbed a few things, my mind racing as what I just saw was...impossible. I grabbed an...old journal I had since I was about your age Dean, wallet, then when I was leaving the room I...saw a man there, with these...Yellow eyes, they were unnatural. I ran outside and met up with Dean, he was by the car, holding you still.”

Sam was unsure what to feel right then and there. He had a lot of thoughts and emotions going around in his head. Sadness, anger, helplessness, regret and many more. He just stood there. Until he looked over to luna who looked like she was about to cry. Sam’s brotherly instincts kicked in and ignored all other emotions for the moments and went to hug luna.

John saw this and sighed. Sam just heard about what happened to his mother...and went to comfort his little sister. There were lots of times John felt like a failure as both a father and a human being, seeing Sam do this...made him feel a twinge of joy.

January 14, 1997

The years flew by. Sam and Dean were grown, John was growing old, and Luna, Luna grew. She now stood up to John’s upper chest, without the horn, when her amulet was off and her true form was visible. Her wingspan was an impressive ten feet even across. “Luna, Heads up!” Dean yelled, tossing her a shotgun, which she caught in her aura and fired, shooting the ghoul’s head clean off it’s shoulders and Dean pushed it’s headless body off of himself.

“Really Dean? Head’s up?” Luna asked, walking over to her brother and helping him up.

“Are you really that surprised he came up with that?” Sam said walking over with a rifle in hand.

“Hey shut up alright.” Dean said, dusting off the bits of ghoul off his jacket. “Besides, this is way more fun than those zombie games Luna plays.”

“Resident evil is more for horror than realizm.” Luna grumbled.

“Yeah, sure.”

“I will post that video I have of you playing it, and getting so scared you shot the TV online…” She threatened.

“Where are you even keeping that?!”

“You know luna will never tell. If it makes you feel any better she has something over me too.”

“Yeah, but my clips of Dean are comedy gold.” Luna chuckled.

“I will break the camera of yours.” Dean threatened.

“Ever hear of ‘Online backup’?”

“...Shit!” Dean said, making Sam and Luna laugh. “Yeah, yeah, let’s all laugh at the big brother. Anyway, Ghoul’s dead so let’s head over to Bobby’s for drinks and pizza.”

“Can we make a quick stop on the way?” Luna asked.

“Uh...sure, where?”

“I’ll...tell you when we get there.”

“So Luna had us stop next to a large empty field, then just ran off out of sight?” Dean asked, two hours passed since Luna told them to stop and wait in the car. “What’s even out here that she wanted to stop and visit for two hours?”

“I have no idea. I love luna, but I hate it when she does this, especially in our line of work.”

“I know…” Dean said, taking a heavy sigh as he tapped his fingers against the steering wheel. Sam then counted down from five. Four. Three. Two. One… “Screw it! I’m gonna go see what she’s doing, you coming Sammy?” Dean asked with annoyance in his voice.

“Hold up dean just be little patient. She wouldn’t be doing this without a good reason.”

“Name one good reason anyone would be in an empty feild-” The sound of a whinny came from behind them. The brothers looking behind the car, seeing a man on horseback riding up.

“Hey fellas...what are you doing next to my horse ranch?” He asked.

“Wait, this is a horse ranch?” Dean asked.

“Yeah, why?”

Dean and Sam exchanged a quick look...before their eyes grew wide. “Uh, we just are letting the car rest, damn engine’s been overheating on me so need to stop for a while so I don’t fry it.” Dean lied.

“Ah, well there’s a mechanic in town, look them up when ya get there.”

“Will do!” Dean said, him and Sam faking a smile of thanks. Once he road on off Dean gave Sam a shove. “Dude...you don’t think…?”

“...I’m leaving. I do not want to think about that.”

“Well first off, I’m behind the wheel, and second.” Dean said, taking the keys and shoving them in his pants. “You are coming along, cause if our baby sister is having sex, with a horse for crying out loud, we need to have a talk with her.”

“Fine, by the way, did you hear what you just said? Out of context I mean.”

“...We are never going to live normal lives are we?”

“Nope. I’m pretty sure it was like that even before we met Luna.”

“Alright let’s go.” Dean said, he and Sam getting out of the car they rented with their fake credit cards and hopped the fence and headed further into the ranch. Once they were out of sight of the car there was a large bard a mile or so ahead. “My god...if Luna is...that means.... Oh crap! We’ve driven her ten times to places like this!”

“...As Bobby would say right now we are idjiots.”

“I am so burning all her horse Calendars… Oh that girl is dead.” Dean said as he marched towards the barn, anger fueling his movements.

The two came to the side of the barn. Save for the noises of the horses eating way and neighing, there was no other sounds. “Either she is not a screamer, or...oh god…” Dean thought, needing a drink now.

“Dean I feel like we would hear at least something if she was… doing that.”

“Ah don’t be so sure little brother, I have had some sex where I was the only one making noise...wait a minute…” Dean said, thinking those events over.

“Dean, how about we just go in.”

“YES! TO THE FINISH LINE SEABISCUIT!” Luna’s voice came from inside the barn.

Dean and Same shared one single look of horror. “So...she is a screamer…” Dean said, processing what just was heard.

“Is it normal to be a little sick right now?”

“I...can not answer that, on one hand...she’s a small horse with wings and a horn...on the other...she’s our little sister… Damn it, we can never just have one normal family problem.”

“Uh… do we go now? Or do we… confronter later?”

“...Yeah, let’s just head back to the car...and pretend this never happen-”

“Dean? SAM?!” Luna yelled, hearing them finally from inside the barn.

“...Run?” Dean asked Sam.

“You know what? No, she is our little sis-” Sam started, stopped by a bullet being shot through the barn wall and passed his nose.

“Go away!” Luna yelled as more gunshots were fired.

“Screw that, I’m out!” Dean yelled, running for the car.

“Hey! Don’t leave without me!” Sam said running just behind him.

Dean and Sam made it back to the car...and drove back to the hotel...where they waited in uncomfortable awkwardness until Luna came, she entered with wild hair, her amulet on, appearing human, but once she was in, took it off, showing she was rather dirty on her coat. “Not cool making me walk ten miles back to town…” She grumbled.

“You almost shot us! I would say that deserved some kinda karma.”

“You practically walked in on me having sex!”

“And you never thought to tell us why you made us bring you to those ranches ten times!”

“I don’t ask Dean where he’s going when he is taking cash! You and I both know it’s for beer and strippers!”

“Hey!” Dean said, offended. “...and burgers…”

“Still, you don’t ask family to bring you to strip joint… Which is kinda what a barn is now how you use it.”

Luna looked at her brothers, then, just screamed. “AGH! You don’t get it! Sam, Dean, tell me. What am I?” Luna asked, earning a confused look from the brothers.

“You’re our sister Luna.” Dean spoke first. “But seriously, get a cab for that stuff.”

“I’m with dean on that at least. Were not stopping you from having a sex life, just don’t tag us along to where you do it.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Okay, let me rephrase the question. Sam, Dean, what grossed you our the most about this, the fact that you were tagged along, or the fact you realized I am having it?”

“...Both.”

“The fact you were...having it…” Dean said, Sam looking at him. “What? You know what, don’t even go there, I picked you up from some nasty one night stands Sammy.”

“What was worse, the fact I am having sex, or I am having sex with horses?” Luna asked.

“...Wait, have you had sex with humans?” Sam asked.

Luna sighed. “No… And It sucks cause I want to!” Luna said, earning a shocked look from her brothers. “Physically horses and...me, are alike in a lot of ways, so, I tried some stuff...but they aren’t as creative as people sex. Dean, you always brag about some kind of kinky shit you do with your hook ups, and I have seen your browser history. WIth horses there’s no...emotion, just a bick cock getting rammed in there and a really messy clean up.”

“Okay first off, gross, second, you mean to tell me you only had us drive you to ranches so you could have sex with horses...cause you can’t have sex with humans?” Dean asked.

“Yeah, the amulet only gives off the illusions so far, I tried once with….well, let’s just say when I found out the illusion didn’t go far enough I knocked the poor guy out.”

“Oh god how did this day go all the way to this point.” Sam getting tired of all this sex talk.

Luna sighed, looking...sad now. “You two...have a chance at having a partner, a family, it’s slim but there’s a chance...me...there’s nothing else like me on this goddamn world. I can’t show anyone what I am cause either other hunters that aren’t as open minded as uncle Bobby or dad might come after me, or the government will be after me… You two have the chance to meet someone...I don’t…”

Just like so many years ago, Sam put aside his own feelings and hugged her sister. Even during this crazy mess. “Oh Luna, I’m sorry.”

“The only future I see for me is...dying on the job, like a hunter...it’s all I can do. No human would ever have me, there’s nothing else like me at all, and what lore dad and uncle Bobby found doesn’t say anything about where I come from or...anything. Just some stupid junk about being able to move the sun or moon and such. Heh, can you imagine, me, moving the sun or moon? I can barely lift a car with my powers, forget a giant ball of fire or rock in the sky.”

Sam got a idea, he wasn’t crazy about it, but he wanted to help her sister. “Uh sis, have you tried using your powers to make the illusions on the amulet more… solid?

“Heh, yeah. When I mess with it it just zapped me, and uncle Bobby and dad said this magic was unlike that of any which or other they’ve ever encountered. Even found a witch when I was with dad hunting them in South Carolina a year ago that said it’s nothing she’s ever seen before...and she was three hundred years old!”

“But, you remember how your powerful to kill a demon which up until that point we all though killing demons was impossible, maybe if you just try to be more… creative with your magic you could get it to work.”

“I...did do one thing.” Luna said, reaching into her backpack, pulling out a bullet...through, it family glowed with her magic aura that came from her horn. “I managed to put some of my magic into a bullet. Not sure if it will take out a demon like I did when I was little, but I think it can at least hurt them.”

“Maybe you can do the same thing with the amulet instead of trying to… reprogram it I guess?”

“What? Like...add more power for the spell in it to use?” She asked.

“Yeah. Maybe the more magic it has the more powerful and potent the spell.”

“Maybe…”

“I mean that thing is how old, the magic has to be running low by now. Maybe it works like a battery powered device like your old game boy. You just need to charge it back to 100%?”

“My game boy takes double A’s but that’s besides the point. But...maybe.” Luna thought.

“Oh just do it already you to.” Dean said, earning a look from his younger siblings.

“...You hold him down, I’ll get the rock salt shells.” Luna said.

“No.”

“You’re no fun.” Luna grumbled.

October 31, 2005

At stanford University Sam is a grown man and is at a party with his girlfriend, Jess. Right now he is having a conversation someone named Luis at the party.

“Actually I got a interview here monday. Everything goes ok I think I got a shot here.” Sam answered one of his friends, smiles and cheers following them.

“Hey, it’s going to go great.”

“It better.”

“How’s it feel to be the golden boy of your family?”

“Ah, they don’t know.”

“Oh no, that would be gloating! Why not?”

“Because they are not exactly the Bradys”

“And I'm not exactly the Huxtables. More shots?”

“No. No.” Sam and Jess said in Unison. Luis shrugged, getting up and heading to the bar anyways.

“No, seriously. I'm proud of you. And you're gonna knock 'em dead on Monday and you're gonna get that full ride. I know it.” Jess told Sam, pride and something a little more in her eyes.

“What would I do without you?” Sam questioned.

“Crash and burn.” She joked, pulling Sam into a kiss.

Later that night Sam and Jess were in bed asleep, until Sam’s hunter instincts kick in when he heard a noise. Quickly, and without waking Jess, Sam entered his living room.

It was here, Luna crouched. Having removed her amulet, even with her horn at a rather long length, it was still easier to hid this way. Once her brother's back was turned, she pounced, and pinned him down with a swift kick to the back of his knees. “Getting rusty big brother?” She asked, Sam’s eyes widening at the realization of his intruder.

“Luna? You scared the crap out of me.”

“Funny, still don’t smell any.” She joked, jumping off of him and putting her Amulet on. Like her, the illusion of the human woman it portrayed her as changed. Her hair was a dyed sky blue, like when she was younger, and her clothes were a tank top with cargo pants and boots on. She then went up and hugged him. “It’s good to see you big bro.”

“It’s good to see you too.” This was followed with him getting his arm around her neck and then threw her over his shoulder landing on her back and was pinned down. “What was that about me being out of practice?”

“Hey Luna, I found the beer-” Dean walked in, seeing Sam pinning Luna down. “Wow Sammy, all these years later and know you finally managed to beat her in a wrestle match.”

“Shut up dean. Now what are you two doing here?” He pulled Luna backup.

“Sam?” Sam, Dean and Luna all turned to the hallway, as lights now came on and Jess stood there next to the switch. “Sam...who are these people?”

“Oh, uh, Jess, this is Dean and Luna. Luna, Dean, this is my girlfriend jess.”

“Girlfriend huh?” Dean asked, walking up and shaking Jess’s hand. “Yeah...how?”

Luna swatted the back of Dean’s head. “Excuse my brother Dean, he’s a perv. Word of advice, bleach that hand.”

“Hey!” Dean said, highly offended as he cracked open and drank one of the beers from Sam’s fridge.

Jess giggles a little at that remark and Sam then puts his arm around Jess. “Alright now that is out of the way, what are you two doing here?”

“Dad hasn't come back from a road trip yet.” Dean said, chugging the last of the bottle.

“So he's working overtime on a Miller Time shift. He'll stumble back in sooner or later.”

“Let me clarify.” Luna said, putting a hand on Sam’s shoulder and looking him dead in the eyes, her expression serious. “Dad’s been on a Hunting trip...and he’s not back yet.”

Sam’s expression didn’t change, but sam was starting to get scared. “Jess excuse us. We have to go outside.”

“Oh...um, alright?” She said, Sam almost pulling Dean and Luna with him. Once outside the front door, Jess huffed, heading back to bed.

Sam gets dressed a bit better and the three of them all go outside. Not even 10 seconds out the door and Sam and Dean are already in a disagreement. “I mean, come on. You can't just break in, middle of the night, and expect me to hit the road with you.”

“You're not hearing me, Sammy. Dad's missing. We need you to help me find him.” Dean explained.

“You remember the poltergeist in Amherst? Or the Devil's Gates in Clifton? He was missing then, too. He's always missing, and he's always fine.” Sam countered.

“Not this time Sam.” Luna cut in. “Something just feels...off. When dad left, he left Dean the keys to the Impala. That’s one sign something is up, you know dad never let’s any of us drive it without him there...especially me...you hit one tree and it’s keys gone forever.”

“Luna, it literally took a year to fix it. That was with the help of both Bobby, Dad, and a real mechanic.” Sam countered.

“Bah! That’s besides the point. Dad did something else. He said Goodbye. When has he ever said that before leaving for a hunt?”

“...Never.” Sam starting to realize the situation.

“Exactly, that’s what got us worried.” Dean said. “Look Sammy, it’s just a quick drive up to where dad is, and if we find him and he’s alright and tells us to get the fuck out of there… I’ll lend you the Impala while Dad’s letting me drive it.”

“...Fine, I just got to tell Jess where I’m going first”

Sam went back up in the house.

Sam explained to Jess what was happening and began packing, Jess not fully understanding it. “So...you have the interview in like, a few days, and you are going on a cross country trip with your brother and sister?” She argued/questioned.

“It’s not a cross country trip. We are just going to check up at our old cabin for our dad. This isn’t the first time this has happened.”

“Really, they seem pretty worried about him?” Jess questioned.

“Yea, this time is a little different then normal, but I promise i’ll back in time.”

“Hmm...Promise?”

“I promise.” He held her hands.

“...Alright, just don’t come back too late. Last thing you need is less sleep and practice before the interview.”

On the road, Sam sat Passenger to Dean who was driving, and Luna sat in the back...listening to some of her own personal songs on an Ipod she acquired long ago. “Can’t believe Luna would rather listen to that crap over the classics.” Dean said, putting in a Metallica cassette.

“Hey, Panic at the Disco isn’t that bad.” Sam said.

“Anything from after the the year two thousand is garbage.” Dean muttered.

“What about that one song from… papa roach, I think it’s called last resort.” Sam countered.

Dean ignored Sam’s attempt, hitting pause on the tap then setting the volume up to the max. “This auta gain her attention.” He said, hitting play as the speakers sudden base and volume both shook the Impala, and made Luna jump in her seat, falling over and onto the Impala's floor. Dean laughed while Luna got herself back up and began swatting him with her Ipod.

“ASSHOLE!” She yelled, somehow over the loud volume. Dean still just laughed while Sam...missed things like this. He had missed them and didn’t know why.

Soon they reached a bridge where they heard about someone getting brutally murdered. Dean handed Sam an old fake badge and Luna put her Amulet on and the trio headed out to speak with the local police.

“YOU FIND ANYTHING?!” One of the police officers said to his men down below.

“NO! NOTHING!” The police officer on the bridge was not having a good day. Once he saw several agents walking down he had a feeling it was going to get worse.

“Evening officers.” Luna said, taking the lead given Dean’s...tougher approach to police. She showed her ‘badge’ and Sam and Dean did the same.

“And who are you three?” The cop said.

“I’m agent McAren.” Luna said. “That’s agent’s Beavis,” She motioned to Sam. “And Nate.”

“Aren’t you three a little young to be marshals?”

“Kind of you.” Dean said, walking over and checking out the car. “You boys had something like this last month?”

“Yeah, that's right. About a mile up the road. There've been others before that.” The cop pointed down the road.

“Alright we will take a look.” Sam said.

The trio went back into the impala, driving to the local library where Sam went to do some local history work while Dean and Luna went to the local motel for a room. “Room please.” Dean said, handing over a fake credit card.

“Something special?” The desk lady asked.

“Pardon?”

“You and punk rock over there.”

“That’s my sister.”

“Oh, my bad!”

“If I had a dollar for every time that’s happened.” Luna grumbled.

“Oh, are you having a family reunion?” The clerk asked.

“Perdon again?” Dean asked.

“There was another guy, Burt Aframian, rented a room for a week.”

Sam and Luna looked at one another before asking for a spare key to check it out.

Meanwhile, Sam was in the library looking up information on the past murders along the highway. He was having a bit of trouble trying to find what he was looking for other than just a suicide. She did managed to find the girl who’s kids drowned in the tub, but not where she was buried.

“She isn’t anywhere that thing can tell you.”

“Huh?!”

Standing behind him was a grown woman with moss green dyed hair dressed in black. She was smoking a cigarette as she looked at him. For whatever reason, sam got a bad feeling about her.

“I’m sorry what?”

“The body of that girl wasn’t put anywhere traditional. If I were you I would check out the house.”

“Uh… what are you talking about and who are you.”

“Who I am doesn’t matter, just take the tip.”

Before He even had chance to respond she turned around and walked out the door of the building. Sam quickly followed, but as soon as he did she vanished. In broad daylight no less.

‘What the hell was that about?’

Back at the Hotel, Luna and Dean were searching though the research and such their father left behind in his room. “Dad figured it out.” Luna said.

“What?” Dean asked, looking up from their fathers journal.

“A woman in white.”

“A...what?”

“A woman in white, the ghost of a married woman who went mad and now haunts unfaithful to kill.”

“So all the vics were being unloyal to their girls, and then ghost bride here finds them and kills them.”

“Yes.”

“Well great, I’ll go see if Sam can find a grave or something and lets burn the bitch.” Dean said, getting up and leaving. Luna kept looking at the photos and old news paper files.

She then heard her phone go off, seeing it was Dean. “Dean? You just left what’s up?”

”You uh, best scram, it’s the Five-O.” Her brother said before quickly hanging up.

“Crap!” Luna said, heading for the bathroom. Thankfully, there was a window and she crawled out with ease. She then ran, making sure her amulet’s strings were tight as she did.

She ran back to the library, and passed many people… She then felt this...familiarity. It made her stop and turn around, and looking back at her, was a woman with moss green dyed hair and green eyes, wearing a black dress with some holes in the leggings.

The two looked at one another for a time, before the mystery woman turned around and began walking away. “Hey, wait!” Luna called out, chasing after her.

The lady turned around. “Uh, do I know you?”

“Um...well, no… but...Damn it, it feels like I know you. Something about you just...seems familiar.”

“I’m sorry, but i haven't seen you before in my life. My name is Chrissy.”

“Luna.” Luna replied. “Damn it, there’s something about you that’s familiar.”

“Hmm, Tell you what, I have some free time later. Here is where I am staying.” She writes down a address and room number to a hotel near the town. “Feel free to stop by anytime when you have the time, I don’t sleep much. I also imagine you have more important things to do right now.”

“Uh, yeah, sorta… Chrissy….Chrisa….Chrys...Is your full name Chrysalis?” Luna asked, that name appearing in her mind from memories forgotten.

“What kind of name is that? Isn’t that what some bugs do?”

“Yeah but...Never mind, must have played too much Resident Evil 4 last night.”

“Oh you like video games too. I prefer games that more of focus on story myself. Online is too… chaotic for me.”

“Heh, I play them all. I really like Doom 3...for personal reasons.”

“Oh I remember that one, it didn’t seem that bad to me, not great, but fine.”

“Yeah, heh, maybe we can team up on a game or something, well later.” Luna said, turning around, but stopping before she walked. “Oh, and if you like to go fast on the first date~ I’ll bring the dog collars.” With that, Luna left. Ever since she finally managed to get her amulet illusion to feel more solid, he sex like has gotten… Creative.

Chrysalis smiled when she was out of her sight. ‘Well that turned out better than I thought. Hehe, and she thinks she will be on top tonight.’

It wasn't long till Luna got to the library and told Sam what was happening.

Getting Dean out of jail was tricky, but, doable. Once Luna learned to channel her magic into material items, she began experimenting with herbs and such with magical properties. Some Mana charged lavender in the air vents knocked the whole station into a deep sleep. Sadly though,Dean was also affected, so Sam and Luna we're dragging his unconscious body out. “Damn, did Dean gain weight?” Luna huffed.

Sam got the car back from the police and then called Luna. “So, cops found out again?”

“No, picked up the file. They caught Dean on his card being canceled and branded fake, and were now suspecting him and dad of being religious serial killers.”

“Can’t blame them for going with the most logical conclusion.”

“Bright side, got Dad’s journal back and sadly, learned her body was never found...so, that leaves one thing.”

“I know where she is. The body I mean.”

“What? How?”

“Some random person gave me a tip. Might have been another hunter, she seemed to know her stuff.”

“Huh, handy. Well then let’s go burn a body.”

“That’s the thing, It’s not like in the backyard or anything. She was kinda vague about it, but it sounded like it wasn’t anywhere we would normally look. She recommend we check the house.”

“Huh, well guess it’s our best shot.”

“Alright, wait where are you, I’ll pick you and dean up.”

Thankfully the ghost’s old home was easy to find. The address was in the old police reports from the library

“So, where in or around the house do you think she is buried? There are a lot of trees around here Sam.” Luna asked, her short barrel shotgun in grip loaded with a mix of rock salt rounds and her mana infused ones.

“Well only one way to find out, lets start looking. Come on let’s go you two.” Sam gets out pistol with the same kind of ammunition.

The two exited the car, creeping towards the house as they stepped up the the decaying porch. “So...How’d you and your girlfriend meet?” Luna asked as they each took a step.

“...Is now really the time?”

“We’ve talked about way more stranger things on hunts way more dangerous. Remember when you asked me how my date went the night we hunted that Lamia down in Mississippi?”

“That was Dean that asked you that question, but yea I remember.”

“It’s just...It’s been a while since we last hung out and talked about stuff. Dean thinks this will get you back into hunting, but we both know after this it’s back to school with your nerdy ass.” Luna chuckled.

“Hey!” Dean said. “Remind me while I tell you shit again?” Dean asked, walking back from the Impala’s trunk with some more ammo and his sawed off.

“Alright Fine I’ll Tell you… I met her through a mutual friend, we fell for each other real fast and since then we just...stayed together.”

“Daw, Big Brother finally grew his testes.” Luna chimed, earning a playful shove from Sam. “Hehe, alright, alright. I am happy for you Sam. I’m sure things will work out for you, just, remember to keep a safe room when what lurks in the dark comes out for a bite,”

“Heh, guess I will.”

With the Woman in white dealt with Luna headed over to the room Chrissy was. It was way outside of town, further than she knew the town reached. She borrowed a car and drove right up to her room. There were a few other cars around, lights in all but one of the rooms was off. Hers.

As she got out of the car Luna saw the hotel door open and there she stood at. She was dressed in some pijamas, and I saw Salt at her doorway. “You’re a Hunter?” Luna asked.

“Of sorts.” She answered.

“Huh, that explains some things.” As Luna entered the room she saw some of the usual Hunter items. Guns, knives, holy water, rock salt shotgun shells, a shotgun, a few lore books, and a laptop. “And ‘of sorts’ means?” I asked.

“Like Hunters I Grew up knowing the Supernatural, but I prefer… research, over active hunting.”

“Research?”

“Yes, things like habitats, diets, weaknesses, all that. Lore books held most answers but are often vague and… hard to come by.”

“Fair enough.” Luna said. “So, just who are you anyway, and why do you look so fra-”

Bzzt. Bzzt.

“Heh, sorry, must be my brother Dean.” Luna said, picking up the phone. Rather than the call she expected, it was a simple text. A text that...froze her blood.

From: Dean.

Luna! Sam’s dorm caught fire, Jessica is dead...it was THE demon. The one dad has been hunting all these years. Sam way it killed mom it killed Jess. Come back to Sam’s college quick...Sammy’s...not right, not himself.

“Crap!” Luna yelped, quickly putting the phone away. “Got to go, another time maybe!” She quickly said before running out of the room and driving off. Sam...please don’t go over the edge. Luna thought while she sped down the road.

Chapter 6 Shadows: Not Alone?

It was good to be king. Crowley thought. Underlings to do his bidding, 75% of all deals were his and Sombra’s. His favorite drink from his mortal years was still made, and held it's pleasing taste. While as a demon, mortal food tasted vastly different, good beer and alcohol somehow still tasted right. He had a new vessel, the old one felt worn and he acquired the body of a younger, rather charming professor. Younger compared to his old meat suit anyway. He considered it a bonus. The mad made a deal years back for his intelligence to get he where he was before his debt was collected. A stupid thing really. Went down in history, but it was all a lie. In truth, the man named Einstein was as dumb as they came before he made the deal.

Not that it mattered now, in life his hell was his stupidity, and so it is again in death. In hell. It’s strange really the things humans sell their souls for, but who was Crowley to judge that. He sold his for three more inches on his pecker.

It was a slow day, no souls were due to be collected, no reports of deals being made came in, and Sombra was in his usual place these days. His library. Over the years after learning to use his unique magic to write after learning to read, he got into the habit of stealing from libraries from all over america, as well as the world. His abilities to step into and move through shadows was helpful in getting past wardings, locks, everything. Salt didn’t affect him. Holy water did, but not as bad as it did to demons. After world war one ended many years back, Sombra made himself a little bunker in Europe. Warded so only demons could enter, and only through smoking,or his shadow ability. Though, Sombra gave Crowley a key so leaving his body to enter could be avoided.

Crowley was a demon, who had a soft spot for a demonic unicorn that Ramzi herself cared for rather than killed. As instructed, he did occasionally report any new findings to the kennel keeper, but these days that was slow, and the Keeper seemed to have already lost interest. All in all, life became a tad stale with the lack of current events. Current events Crowley cared for anyway.

The only thing Crowley seemed to care for these days was some companionship. Physical at least. It was a optional treat as a demon, but felt just as rewarding as when human. Some demons held onto their lust from their mortal years, fact is most rapes are committed by demons.

Crowley sighed, his mind wandering to everything but something interesting. To his right, was a demon in the body of a lawyer. Devin, his name was. “Devin, has anything new come from hell?”

“No sir.” Devin replied. “Hell has been rather quiet as of late.”

“Really?” Crowley said, finding that a tad off. “How so?”

“Not sure. All I know is that last contact with anyone from hell was distracted sounding. Like a big plan was in the works. Think they mentioned Azazel but I’m not too sure.”

“Azazel? Huh, something must be going on if he was mentioned.” Crowley thought, tossing it to the side for now. “Has Sombra come out of his little library yet?”

“No sir, he has isolated himself in there for a few days now.”

“Odd. Wonder what’s bugging him.” Crowley thought, warping to his “son’s” library. Using his Key to open the door, Crowley entered, and inside he spotted Sombra. Books stacked high to the ceiling dust kept out and only lit by candle light. Sombra prefered Candle light over light bulbs. Sombra was looking into books on lore, something not many demons did unless needed. The books he held though, we're different. They came from Hell’s Library. Perhaps one of the oldest collections of lore, all texts written when said information was discovered and learned. Exact copies were all that left that library. Crowley was about to speak, until he spotted the name written on the copy of the Ancient Text. “Ceratias equitum dictus. Ut ubi et quomodo, et venabuntur eos.” Translated, it means, “The 'Horned Horse. Such as where and how, and they shall hunt them.” An old book from when Latin was the only language. A book on how to hunt for Unicorns. “Oh bugger Sombra.”

“But where are they?” He muttered, flipping through the pages.

“Look, literally no one, no hunters, demons, or the oldest fart monsters have seen a unicorn, since Rome fell.”

“They can’t have just disappeared, I’m still here for crying out loud.”

“You were found in Hell Sombra, in Ramzi's cage, sucking on her tit! Plus, last time I knew, Unicorns were...Taller, less dark and their horns didn’t look like my old penis made from crystal.”

That made Sombra glare back at Crowley. “There is no records even in Hell’s Library about them just… They just vanished.”

“Or went extinct.”

“Then explain me.”

“Touche.” Crowley sighed. “Look, no one in Hell even knows how you appeared there, most popular theory is that you just...popped out of the bitch.”

“That’s not what I remember…”

“Wait...you...remember?”

“Vaguely. I remember snow. Lots and lots of snow...then… A city, made from crystals… then...this blue heart, a painful, burning light and then… then I remember…”

“Sucking on Ramzi’s tit?”

“Yeah...that.” Sombra grunted. “It infuriates me how little I can recall.”

“Maybe you came from somewhere in the north, or south?”

“Yeah, cause I’m a byproduct of reindeer inbreeding from old saint Nick.” Sombra said sarcastically.

“I’m serious Sombra.” Crowley said, walking up to the ash coated unicorn and taking a seat on a smaller pile of books near him. “If you remember snow and a city of crystals the only likely place would be the poles, or Greenland. God I hate Greenland.”

“Why?”

“A story for another time.” Crowley brushed it off. “Look, how about I send some goons to explore the unexplored areas and if they find anything they will bring it to us. Hows that sound?”

“I guess…”

“Come on, let’s go trip some old people.”

“...Dibs on the first hag!”

Adam, an ironic name for a demon. But, he was too lacking in originality to come up with anything interesting. When he became a demon he was immediately assigned to be a grunt of Crowley and Sombra, the king and prince of the crossroads. It wasn’t hard work, but it was tedious. Like now, searching all of Greenland's forests for something at least akin in appearance to Sombra. He felt it was a feel-good mission. Sickening. Adam searched for three days already, day and night. The cold was bad, even with a vessel completely covered in insulating clothing, it took more of his demonic energy than he liked to keep it from freezing still.

Greenland, most backwards name for a frozen wasteland he’d ever heard. As he trailed through the woods he was suddenly attacked, or so he thought. A light, so bright, so hot, it burned through his vessels clothing, body, directly harming him. Quickly, he took cover behind a large tree, the light stinging him, but not nearly as bad as it was. It lasted for several moments, then stopped.

Carefully, Adam looked around the side of the tree. There, where the light came from, rested… “Holy shit… I am SO getting a promotion!”

“Why did you call me here?” Crowley asked his grunts. “I call you for things, you calling me for something is not how this goes.”

“Forgive us, Crowley, sir, but… Adam, found something.” Devin said, motioning to the ironically named demon.

Crowley looked impressed. “Really? And, what did you find?”

Adam dropped the sack he held over his shoulder. When he opened it, a frightened, small… Pegasus tried hiding herself under her own pink mane. Her coat was almost butter yellow. She was young. Far younger than Sombra, he didn’t look like that since he was physically eight or so. “You found one, I’m...impressed.”

“Thank you sir.” Adam said with pride.

“Take five… I’ll get Sombra and inform you of our next move.” Crowley said carefully, surprised at the drastic differences between the young filly before him and Sombra when he was given to him. While Sombra was a near rabid, violent foal, this one is scared, appropriate, but still. His grunts nodded, warping out of the room as Crowley looked the small filly over. “Well now, who are you...and more importantly...where did you come from?”

The young filly just whimpered, and Crowley smelled something he knew well, even as all these years as a demon. “You...just peed yourself…” Crowley sighed, suppressing a laugh. “Not surprising… Sombra, come here.”

At that, Sombra appeared from the shadows in the far most corner of the room. “Yes Cro-” Sombra stopped dead in his tracks. Upon seeing the small foal. He froze. Never had he seen something like him before… Never.

“I’ll leave you two alone for now.” Crowley said, warping immediately yo speak with his grunts.

The Filly and Crowley stared at one another for a time. The young one seeming to ease up a bit at Crowley’s leaving, but still a bit fearful of Sombra. Sombra had no words. He didn’t know if he even spoke or knew the language something of his own kind spoke. He’d only known the languages of old, modern english, and hell hound. All earth languages, and beast, in a way, but of a being from his own home. Never. The concept of a lack of communication filled Sombra with a mix of dread and anxiety. Reguardness, there was one thing he was certain he wanted to tell this young filly. “You should...be cleaned up.” Sombra said, the filly, to his shock, seemed to understand as she blushed, likely from realising her own accident from just earlier. “You can understand me...good, good. Let me, uh...follow me to the washroom.”

Hesitantly, the little pegasus began to climb out of the urine soaked bag, following Sombra down the dark and dusty hallways. Sombra kept a look behind him, seeing the timid young one seemed scared of everything around her. Reasonable, she must have more memories of her home...where Sombra came from. A short walk lead them towards the washroom. It wa a simple room. Only Sombra really used it as Demons used their energy to keep their vessels healthy and clean, even from decay if the vessel is that of a dead human.

The washroom was a haphazardly made shower, made for Sombra specifically to use with hooves, though he used his magic for just about everything, it was something Crowley had made anyway, in case Sombra was for whatever reason unable to use his horn. Thankfully, it seemed this filly would be tall enough to turn the knobs. “The, uh, right one is for hot water, left for cold, and there’s soap on the sink.” Sombra explained, showing the lowered sink, next to a Japanese floor toilet installed to make such expected tasks easier rather than a human’s toilet. “I’ll be...waiting here, alright?”

”T-th-Thank you.”

If not for the dead silence within the halls, Sombra would never have heard the near mute whisper of his first contact with his own kind. Slowly, she walked into the washroom and Sombra closed the door for her, making sure it’s one, dim, yet working light bulb was on, the dim light made the room brighter, but not by that much, just enough for the unlucky draw of the demon who luck hated for picking the ticket to clean the washroom once a week. Sombra usually made sure the night before me would make it a mess. There was no reasoning behind that action, it was all for his fun and their annoyance. Once he heard the water begin to run he took a large exhale, releasing breath he didn't know he was holding onto. Dear god...I’m… I’m not alone.” Sombra restricted the urge to laugh madly, for years, his whole life, he was the only one of his kind...now, he wasn’t. “I’m...not alone.” He whispered, allowing tears to flow freely in his silent cries of joy, and happiness.

Chapter 7 Day: Why... Why God?

A lot can happen in a single year. A single year of events so fast moving, so unseen, it shook heaven to its core and broke it. Lucifer, for all his promise of redemption, of change. Failed. T was discovered he was crafting life, creatures of...unholy abilities, and word has it he was seen in heaven...consuming Rose’s soul. The Mother Celestia grew up with and loved. Gone. Forever.

Celestia spent her days among the clouds, this broke Gabriel, and he left, vanishing without so much as a goodbye. Michel stayed distant, feeling emotions was new to him, and pain. Pain of this grand betrayal and heartache of seeing Celestia so torn apart, he’d prefer to be emotionless to that. Metatron kept to his work, then when it was finished, vanished as well without so much as a goodbye. Only Castiel remained with Celestia. The filly now, physically, thirteen or so. The only family she’d ever known was now falling apart. No, it fell apart. SHattered upon hitting the ground and the pieces were too many to put together.

Castiel’s duty was to watch over Celestia, and so, he did. Keeping near here for comfort, for food, to remind her of her...bodily needs. Force her to eat when needed. Emotions where not well known to Castiel, but he knew what it felt to fail as a parent. Rose gave him some insight, and now, he had his own first hand experience. God told him once, Experience makes you stronger. If that were true, what strength can be pulled from this?

“Daddy?” Celestia spoke.

“Yes?” Castiel replied. This was her first real words in almost ten years. To humans, that’s something to praise, to beings as ageless as her, and angels, It’s like not speaking for a day. Either way, Castiel was glad to hear her voice, no matter how sad it was.

“What did you do...before I came along?”

“Honestly? Not much. Make sure the souls of heaven where well kept, their own personal heavens not failing to keep them happy. It was mostly just walking around and checking up on all the souls every now and then.”

“So...you’re happy...I came along?”

It was a simply answered question, but one that can spur a bad reaction if answered the wrong way. “At first, I thought of it as another task. Rose, the others… We call each other brothers, sisters, we know each other so very well, but you, and Rose… We called ourselves a family, but you two showed me what a real family is like. Even with all that’s happened...I’d change nothing.”

“What did...uncle Lucifer used to do?”

Castiel about winced. He caught that, finding that both new and strange. “Lucifer was an archangel, like Michael… Raphael… and Gabriel. The strongest, the first ones.”

“Now two are gone…”

“...Yes…”

“Hmm… They all used to say I could be as strong as them. Maybe stronger. Can I become one? An archangel?”

“I...don’t know. Perhaps. You’d have to speak with God I suppose.”

“I see…” Celestia said, standing up, and walking off. “Will...you join me? There’s two slots open.”

“I’m not made for that. I was a simple foot soldier, I’ll support you, help you until you need...stronger opponents.”

“Thank you daddy. At least...you will always be with me.”

“Of course. You are my daughter, after all.”

“So, what’s the job?” Celestia asked. It’s been countless years since she trained and became the newest archangel, her first job, help her father resurrect then communicate with a special human.

“Dragging Dean Winchester out of hell and bringing him back to life.” Castiel said, failing to hide some joy in his voice.

“Why do you seem happy?”

“This is our first mission together since you became an archangel. I am a mix of proud and excited.”

Celestia chuckled. “Fair enough dad.”

“I miss when you’d call me daddy.”

“Don’t we have a Winchester to drag out of hell.”

“Yeah… So, you wanna kill the demons while I drag him out?”

“Yeah. I could use some good practice.”

Author's Note

Very short chapter I know, been having issues with all my other stories and I have been neglecting witting lately. I blame Dark Souls, but, I beat it and will try and stave off Dark Souls 2 as much as possible.:scootangel:

Chapter 7 Night: Wendigos Part 1

.Luna was in the backseat, as always. She was playing her gameboy that she’s had since she was little and had quite the selection of games that she kept at Bobby’s when she and her brothers where on the road. Dean was driving, as usual, and she noticed Sam having a nightmare. She hated when they had nightmares. Made her feel like she could do something about it, but she didn’t know how. So, she settled for shaking him awake. Something that always worked. “Sam, Sam!” She yelled softly, waking her brother.

“Hem, huh? What, I’m up, i’m up.” He said, shaking off his Nightmare filled fears and tiredness.

“You where having a nightmare.” Luna said.

“Uh, yeah...yeah…” Sam said with a sigh.

“It was Jessica...wasn't it?”

“...Yeah… Just… I just wanna find the son of a bitch that killed her and get back to…”

“Back to…?” Luna prodded.

“Back to at least trying to be normal. I love you sis, and Dean but… I was out. I could sleep without fearing something was gonna shake me in my sleep. Without having to bless every bottle of water I bought. Without having to waste salt on the doorways, windows and around my bed and just use it for cooking and meals! It was… nice.”

“Well can’t lie, sounds nice.” Dean spoke up. “Apple Pie kind of life. If it was me, I’d be like you, well, no college. I’d have my own garage, work on the classic cars. Restore them, charge up the ass for parts and services. Have a nice girl, maybe, MAYBE, a kid or two, and road trips like this, just for the heck of it.”

“If I could have a normal life, I guess I’d work with technology.” Luna spoke. “Maybe Data entry or in the media, testing new games or working with the camera’s to movies, t.v. shows, heck, even minute long commercials. So long as I’m with tech and wires, I’d be happy.”

“So I guess we all admit if you had the chance, you’d live normal lives.” Sam sighed. “I just wanna get back to mine.”

“Well… I guess if it suits you, it suits you.” Dean said. “I stick with this cause A, it’s the family business, and B, I like helping people. So, while you’re with us, what’s this town called again?”

“Un, right.” Sam said, pulling out a map and a notebook. “Blackwater Ridge, large mountain forest filed place in Colorado. Nothing special from initial impression, well received camping ground hotspot, even during the winter. So, what should we look for in terms of finding dad here?”

“I dunno. Last town we nearly got arrested, plus it’s odd dad left so much of his stuff there.” Luna pointed out. “Even his journal. I think he could have only taken his weapons.”

“Yeah, and that’s worrying.” Dean said. “I know every monster in the book would want a shot at dad but what would make hims drop almost everything to hightail it out of there?”

“Demon maybe?” Sam added.

“Hm, possible. We’ve exercised a lot of demons in the past, if any managed to crawl back out of that flaming pit I can see them wanting a shot at dad, with backup.”

“Well, lets hope when this is all over dad will be alright.” Luna said.

“Yeah, he’s been helping you with your...unique abilities.”

“Wait, Dad has been helping Luna train her magic?” Sam asked, surprised.

“Yeah. Back when she was little, a demon broke into the hotel room and tried to steal her, but she freaked out, horn lit up and crushed it’s body, but when Bobby got a loot at it, the demon itself was dead too.” Dean spoke.

“Wait, Luna can kill demons?”

“Seems so.” Luna said. “Pushing out that much magic gives me a headache, but Dad learned from a witch we hunted back in Alabama that we can store my unique magic inside objects. Mainly, bullets and Knives.”

“Wow. How many can you make at once?”

“So far just a bullet a day, and only small knives… pocket knives. Bobby says it’s cause my magic is nothing like what Witches and demons use, so it’s uncharted territory in terms of knowledge.”

“Oh. How many do you have?”

“Six. Two for each.” Dean said. “Luna keeps two in her favorite revolver, I keep two the very end of my handgun, and the last two are shotgun slugs, so you can take that and the double barrel in case.”

“Wow, you love that thing.”

“Yeah but I got a spare just in case. “

Once arrived, Dean, Sam and Luna stopped at the local ranger station to gain intel. Some campers went missing and the sister of one of them, despite it being a day and the paperwork was all in order. When talking with the sister Luna got more out of her than Sam and Dean did, sisters thing they suspected. After some research they did on the abnormality in the inhumanly fast shadow in the background of a video call sent by her brother the night before he suspectedly vanished.

“Demon, maybe?” Luna threw out.

“Doubt it, demons make deals, not outright murder.” Sam said.

“Not if they were bound to the land by a witch or something?”

“Is that where the case this thing would show up everytime a camper entered those woods, not every so many years.”

“Hey, check this out.” Dean said, bringing his laptop to Luna and Sam’s attention. “Last attack reported of this thing left one survivor, a kid at the time. He must be like ancient now, but I did a search and he is alive and living a ways away from here.”

“Road trip.” Luna said, the trip closing their books and computers and heading off.

The trio was now with Shaw, the only survivor from 1959. At first he tried getting them away, but Luna has a way with blunt force speech that made him take a seat and speak truth. “I… I didn’t see the thing. It moved too fast.” Shaw finally said, lighting a cigarette to ease him. “Mom and dad where in their room, and I was sleeping by the fireplace. It was so...cold. I barely felt the fire. It was always cold up at the cabin, but I swear it was like the ice age that year. I only woke up when I heard my parents screaming. I hid under the covers of my blanket, too scared to look. I heard it, walking towards me…

“Then, it got even colder. So cold I thought I was gonna freeze to death. In the corner of my eye, I peeked out of the covers and saw this...half mangy, half frozen… I dunno, large dog or something standing over me, growling at whatever it was that got my parents. I was too scared to realize until later… but that one… saved me. Protected me from that thing. It was only about my height at the time. It stood over me until the other thing was gone. When it left I saw so cold, and the fire went out. I heard something, it was the gas stove. The thing turned it on and brought over one of the long matches and relit the fireplace. I didn’t see it’s face, but I saw it’s hat.”

“It...had a hat?” Dean asked.

“Yeah. Like an old cowboy hat. Was really old looking. All tattered and withered. I think it was only held together because of all the frost on it. I told ya it was unbelievable.”

“It’s out there.” Luna spoke. “But nothing too strange can deter us.”

As the trio left they began discussing what these two creatures could be. “It’s gotta be a ghost or something like it man.” Dean spoke up.

“Yeah but then why did the other one drag off the guy’s parents? Ghosts don’t usually drag off their victims unless with a reason, and why only so many year. He said it himself it’s always cold up at that cabin, so why was that year any different for a ghost?” Sam countered.

“Guys.” Luna said, looking at one of the older news papers they printed out from old documents. “Listen to this. Apparently Black Water Ridge is home to something the whole down had blocked off from campers and tourists.”

“Being?” Sam asked.

“They call it the Ice Cave. All year round ice forms and does not melt within it. IT’s cold enough to freeze water within a few hours and while not too big is also holds a single statue that seems to be made from the ice itself.”

“Wait, ice all year round? Summer this time of year around here is like almost a hundred degrees at times. That cave is not normal.” Sam declared.

“Exactly. According to other, later news papers scientists studied the cave but after one of them got severe frostbite when examining the ground in front of the statue, study was halted. When examining the ground around there again, even with high grade weather wear and heaters, they still got frost bite, this time losing two fingers. The cave was closed off, and considered cursed. Not many papers talk about it at all after that, and park rangers keep away out of superstition.”

“So...what the hell is going on then?” Dean asked. “Cause we got more questions than answers out of this.”

“Cursed object maybe?” Sam asked.

“Either way, checking out that cave will be the next, smartest move.” Luna said, her brothers nodding in agreement.

The hike into the cave took most of the day. Dean had gotten a call about that sister of the missing guy heading off to find him with a paired guide. While Dean went off to make sure that they didn’t get killed, Sam and Luna went up to the cave. Once inside, they spotted many old human remains, mostly bones, all frozen within the ice itself, almost like a display or as trophies. “It’s freezing, even for me,” Luna said, While having her own natural coat was handy for chilly nights/seasons, she felt the frigid air pass her coat and into her very bones.

“Yeah. So, where is this statue supposed to be?” Sam asked,

“The backmost of the cave.” The two came across a medium sized room inside the cave, an engraved mark of something not moved for a long period of time rested in the ice and in front of it, was a pile of broken ice and dug up dirt. “Right...here?”

“Looks like a grave.” Sam commented.

“Yeah, but look at the shatter pattern. It goes outwards. Like whatever was buried there was...dug up from inside the grave.”

“What the…” Sam questioned.

“Get… Out…” The low growl of a thick southern voice spoke from behind. Sam and Luna turned fast, pointing their guns up, but there was nothing. “Get. Out.”

“Cold air...shallow grave...ghost?” Sam questioned.

“Never seen a ghost that froze things to this degree.” Luna added. The ice began to grow outwards from the wall behind them, Sam and Luna looking just in time to see a figure form from it… It was like Luna, no horn, or wings,s skin covered in ice with patches of what once was orange fur, and an almost blonde mane, and an old, frost covered cowboy hat. “GET OUT!!!” She screamed, ice shooting out at the two. Both Sam and Luna getting cut from the razor sharp ice. The string holding Luna’s illusion charm was cut, the charm falling off and Luna’s true form revealing. When the creature saw this, her attack stopped, and the two stared at one another for what seemed like hours.

“Y-you are like me?” Luna spoke.

“”Y-yeah.” It chuckled. “Seems so… I’m… I’m Applejack.”

“Luna…”

To Be Continued…

Chapter 7 Shadows: The Enemy of Monsters Are Hunters.

It’s been a good ten years since Fluttershy, that was this new ponies name, came to live with Sombra and his ‘father’. Sandra and her husband kept her company, educated, and it seems this now pre-teen filly was aging fast. Much faster than Sombra had. It made Sombra question if there really was some sort of Demon version of what he was among his kind. Fluttershy sadly had little in terms of answers. She had to be no older than three when she arrived, and all she could recall was walking on clouds. Sombra had that put to the test, and it was true. She little filly can walk on, move, and make clouds rain.

Crowley, while finding it impressive, thought little use of her unique talent… that is, until he saw her and half his stall having a tea party. “What in the bloody hell?” He said to himself, the female demons, or rather, demons in female bodies, wearing rather fancy dresses while all the demons in male bodies wore tux’s, some in waiter outfits actually serving!

“I swear I was gone for like ten minutes.” Sombra replied next to Crowley, equally as dumbfounded at this discovery. Crowley spotted his right hand, and with his powers, moved him over for a talk.

“Explain Devin.” Crowley asked.

“Oh, uh…” Devin started. “Well, you see sir… she was bored… and when we gave her a dead bird to play with...she started crying… We ended up having to have a full blown burriel for the aerial rodent and now, well… this was the only way we figured would cheer her up…”

“... But why?”

“Sir, that scream of hers broke your ENCHANTED glass…”

“... Good call then. So...how much longer will this be…”

“Honestly… I have no idea and...to be honest again sir… The lot of us are...actually enjoying ourselves.”

“... I have no wor-”

BANG!!

The familiar sound of gunfire shot off as the room was suddenly swarmed with Hunters. Every demon reacted fast, fending them off as Sombra grabbed Fluttershy, and lead her to the escape rout/safe room. “W-what’s going on Sombra?” Fluttershy asked.

“Hunters!” He responded, the two taking cover behind a crate as a few of them passed.

“Hunters?” She asked.

Sombra cursed himself. He never told her about them. Her nature is just to timmed. “Well, they are not nice people. At least not to creatures like us.” Sombra halfly informed, checking to see if the path was clear, only to get a rock salt shell to the face, knocking him over.

“Sombra!” Fluttershy cried out, rushing over to her big brother figure.

“Holy mother of!” Shouted the Hunter. “Guys! Real life Pegasus and a Unicorn!”

“Fuck.” Sombra growled, using his shadows to travel, taking Fluttershy with him. She hated traveling with his Shadow, she saw horrible things each time. Sombra emerged with Fluttershy within the Safe Room.

Fluttershy immediately took notice of Sombra’s wounds. Whatever those ‘boom sticks’ as she was calling them, made his skin burn, but it was healing at least. “Sombra, are you-?”

“Fluttershy.” Sombra said, cooing her as she fixed her mane, what was once finally brushed now a mess as he tried to at least make it presentable. “Close your eyes, and count to ten.” He told her calmly, in a friendly manner

“B-But why?”

“Trust me, it’s… a magic trick.” Somra assured.

“A...magic trick? Like when Uncle Crowley and the others vanish and appear suddenly?”

“Yes. I promise, close your eyes, count to ten, and no matter what you hear, no matter how scary the noses you hear… Don’t peek outside this room.”

“W-what’s going to happe- Eep!” She yelped, another ‘Boom’ from the Hunters weapons fired off. THis one close by.

Sombra hugged her. “Because after ten seconds, these… Hunters will be gone.”

“T-They will?” She asked.

“Yes.”

“O-okay…” She whimpered, closing her eyes. “O-one.”

Sombra’s shadow left fast, exiting the hidden room and finding it’s first target, a Hunter with a shotgun, blasting one of the guards...and for some reason, they were not getting back up. WHat bullets are they using? Sombra pondered. “T-t-two…” Fluttershy counted.

Sombra’s shadow lashed fast, decapitating the hinter in one swing as it grabbed their gun, zooming through the hallway taking out another hunter, this one with a handgun, but it’s bullets where doing the same. Sombra’s Shadow aimed the shotgun at their head, fiering, their skull and brain decorating the wall behind them. Sombra’s shadow rushed for another target. “Th-thr-three.”

He found it, three more hunters splashing Holy Water on several more demons before opening fire with their strange bullets. “F-four.” He rushed them, forming his horn to jab into the back of one, then peirce all the way out of their chest, opening fire on the one to his left while the one to his right tried to run. With a swift Swipe, he cleanly delimbed the hunter of his legs, his screams halted as another swift motion removed his head. “Five.”

Boom.

Another hunter shot Sombra’s shadow, while it stung, it did not kill him, and in retaliation Sombra’s shadow wrapped itself around the hunter, making them point the gun at themselves before forcing them to pull the trigger. “Six.” Boom!

Around the corner, this hunter wielded two swords, the blades gave off an energy that stung Sombra just to be in their presence. The Hunter turned to Sombra. Something felt off about this one. “Seven.”

His time was running up. Sombra’s shadow rushed this one. “Eight.” They slashed up, striking its eye… Both Sombra and his shadow bled, the wound deep, stinging like the sun itself was on his skin. He fought the pain, ramming the shotgun into the hunters stomach, pulling the trigger, and firing till there was no more ammo. “Nine” This hunter...still stood, delivering one last, impaling shank into Sombra’s back, and with that, he kneeled over.

“Ten.” Fluttershy said, the sound of utter silence was deafening, more so than the earlier chaos. When she opened her eyes, she saw Sombra, smiling happily at her… an eye gon, a long scar across his face… and a large bleeding wound from his chest. She began crying, and as Sombra fell over, all Fluttershy could do, was cry. “SOMBRA!!”

Chapter 8 Illusions: The Power of Souls and Blood

Alpha had noticed Chrysalis’s development advanced quickly. She was a fast learner, and an avid schemer. Her magic was all her own, and learning the magic he knew of was as easy to her as breathing.

“Hmm…” Chrysalis hummed as she tried to think of ways to use this new magic.

“A common spell amoung witches is levitation.” Alpha spoke from his desk, writing in his parchment as he typically does. “It’s simple, requires little magic and has a multitude of uses. Unlike when you use your own magic for the same spell there is no glowing aura around whatever is lifted.”

Chrysalis nodded as she tried to do just that, knowing her magical powers are strong so she should be able to do something simple as she tried to levitate a stray rock on the ground.

When she did, the rock flew itself against the nearby wall. Chrysalis felt this magic was...wild, unpredictable compared to her own internal magic. However, she had to admit, it was far more potent than her own. “Good.” Alpha said, still writing in his parchment. “So, discover something new yet?”

“This magic...it’s so wild and unpredictable.” Chrysalis said. “Even if it’s much stronger it feels strange.”

“Magic in this world has always had a unique will of its own. It acts according to its own wims at times and when under the control of a being with the knowledge and ability to use it, it can become a deadly weapon. Rarely have I needed it.”

“Magic has a will of its own?” Chrysalis asked curiously.

“To an extent. It’s mentality is simple, but affects everything in it’s own way.”

“Interesting…” The changeling said. “Is there a way to control such wild magics?”

“Of course. In my time, I’ve learned that anything can be controlled, it can take time, patience, and sometimes a little research, but nothing in this world is unbreakable, and everything that lives and breaths is killable. This I know as truth.”

“Even you?” She asked, thinking her master was really strong.

“Even me. Though, unlike my lesser kin, I am harder to kill, for I am the first of my kind. I, and my fellow first borns are harder to kill, stronger than the rest of our lesser kind. All of us created in the perfection of our mother.”

“Really? Perfection?” She asked. “I thought perfection wasn’t real?”

“Perfection is in the eyes of the beholder, or in my case, my creatore. I am perfect because my maker made me to be one of many kinds of monsters. Is it not best to make one of many kinds of things all best at the same thing perfect in their roles down to a T rather than waste time creating one thing that can never be perfected to meet every goal?”

Chrysalis took these words to heart. Everything was made to perfection for a specific goal in mind… what was hers. “What’s your goal?”

“I am the Alpha Vampire. Compared to my children I am stronger, faster, wiser, and much much older. I create more like me, we are smart, stealthy, clever, blend in perfectly with most other humans, and can single handedly hunt and kill a village or two without leaving a single survivor.”

“So why do you hide? Why stay in these caves?”

“Humans… have developed and learned things. Traitors to our race who foolishly keep their loyalties to their prior humanity, or other sources… they have learned how to defend against us. Learned how to kill us. How to spot us. As such… a new breed of humans has emerged. Hunters. They attack us before or as we attack them, and conpatint hunters in a group are harder to kill than a nest of us. Thought I don’t go down as easy as my children, I’m much harder to kill, but I can still die, and I’d rather be cautious than arrogant.”

“Hmm.” Chrysalis hummed. “So, you were created to be… the perfect what then?”

“Vampire. While my Alpha siblings and I all share the same goal, eat and feast off these insects called humans, maybe one day cattle them, but we are what we are, monsters, each variation crafted and fine tuned to kill the best and most unique way we can. We… all have our weaknesses, but it’s nothing we can’t avoid with practice and patience.”

“So...what’s my weakness?”

“That, my dear child is something to learn about for a later date, or, perhaps we will discover it naturally. Only time will tell… Or…”

“Or?”

“Wait here for me, please. I may be gone a while, but I shall return.”

“Where are you going?”

“To visit on of my siblings.”

“Alpha Changeling.” Alpha Vampire spoke, entering a human built building referred to as an Orphanage, a place for human spawns to stay when their parents pass and they are uncared for. A perfect place to send out Changelings disguised as children.

The Alpha Changeling was as she always was, in disguise, illusions to the human eye, save for the reflection of mirrors. To humans she was an elderly nun. “Yes brother?” She asked from her seat within the kitchen, pieces of corpses sliced and diced. Small corpses.

“I need to know exactly what all your weaknesses are to compare them to the abnormal self proclaimed changeling in my care, Chrysalis.”

“Ah yes, your letter gave a great detail of information. I can safely state that this creature is no changeling, at least, not anymore.”

“Hmm?”

“As a base she might have started as one, but now the differences are far too broad. Her illusions hold up to mirrors, her transformations actively utilize a form of fire, our natural weakness, and she feeds off the aura of emotions linked to the soul directly, not the chemical juices we do. As such she can swallow a humans soul and live off of it for quite the the while. Not to mention her form is more like someone took a horse and invest and combined the two.”

“So you are saying she is some form of mutation, or perhaps an… evolution?”

“Either or, someone created her and I can bet it was not Mother.”

“Yes, I figured that as well. Witch?”

“Psst. No whith can make a whole new form of magic if your letters on her are to be believed. No, more like a demon, Angle maybe?”

“Angles Haven't set foot on Earth in many, many years and Demons while smart and powerful are, in the end, ghosts with a greater amount of power than normal.”

“Well whoever made her, they did one thing right.”

“And that is?”

“She is new. Her weaknesses, if any, are unknown. We need to test her, see what she can do, and use that to our advantage. If she is immune to traditional repellants we would have to avoid or bypass, then she can be an invaluable asset.”

Alpha Vampire thought it over. This was true, being brand new ment Hunters can't counter her powers or attacks. Plus she was able to shape shift to things other than human, animals too, more like a Shifter than a Changeling. Perhaps a mix of both? Alpha pondered. “Then we challenge see. Shall we sent word to our siblings?”

“All of them? My, aren't you putting stock in this new creature.”

“New at this time might be just what we need to finally gain proper footing against these Hunters. Finally our children can retake the night and our proper place above these humans.”

“That confident in her hm? Alright, I'll bite. I'll sent word to Alpha Werewolf, Shifter and Wendigo.”

“And I will gather my friends from the Pitt. We shall see what Chrysalis can do, learn and is weak to, and immune to.”

Author's Note

Finally A new chapter. My usual excuse is life sucks and I will be trying to upload as often as possible. Though don't expect anything too soon.

Chapter 9 Day: Sneaking Out

Bored. This simple word best described Celestia currently. Her training as an archAngel was still some time away, and she didn't want to return to her mother's personal heaven… it felt wrong, being there without her. She moved into another heaven, that of a little girl who drowned in a river near her village. The eternal spring fields of flowers was comperting, and gave limitless snacks. There was a vast selection of flowers.

Still, while nice it was boring. She wasn't like her siblings, who could literally stand around and do nothing, waiting for whatever was to come. She was bored… but they were all locked inside heaven. Only certain angels knew the secret exits and entrances, and none would tell her, for fear of punishment. But, she realized, perking up, there was Uncle Mettatron. He knew things, even if he didn't tell her, she could find Something in all those scrolls he writes and lays around. It was dishonest, but perhaps something when she returns as an apology gift could make things up to him? He enjoyed writing so it would make sense for him to enjoy reading.

Stealthily she managed to enter Uncle Metatron's office, stacks of well organized parchments and scrolls decorated the floor and walls, and in the back most area was a simple desk of wood, where a box of ink, a cup of quills, and a stack of blank parchment and Metatron, sitting on an aged wood chair, his vessel was an elderly man, late forties, hair long gone and large glasses.

Careful, Celestia went over to Uncle Mettatron's 'Do Not Touch, This Means You Gabriel!’ chest of very powerful knowledge and spells. Slowly opening it, she sifted through the contents. Tablets of monsters, angels, humans, demons, nope. Celestia moved them aside, looking for the spells. She found several, spell of reservation, summoning the four horsemen, a list of words that make Uncle Michael laugh without warning. She slipped that one under her wing.

Finally finding the scroll of holes and portals to earth, Celestia placed it under her other wing, slipping out u detected.

Mettaton sighed. “That girl better being me something good.” He said with a smile. With the events of her past, shaking her and heaven to it's core, he couldn't say no, so he played the blissful idiot in her taking of the two scrolls. “Maybe next time I'll leave her scroll of fun places to visit?”

The location Celestia appeared In was full of humans, the streets all rock or brick, and buildings made largely from stone and wood.

Her appearance, thanks to Gabriel's special necklace, was older than her first try, now at least a sixteen years old human girl to those around her, she wore an all white, simple dress and shoes. She wondered the city, wondering what to find. She saw street performers juggling, food vendors selling, and all in all, the harmonic chaos of everyday human life.

It was nothing like heaven, and that made Celestia smile. She loved her home, but it was so dull. So...same.

She wondered around, finding every sight and smell so new and amazing. Finally she bumped into someone. From few words she gathered the year was 1579. A time of art and literature for mankind. Turning her attention to the man she bumped Into, he was young, wearing many sacks of parchments strapped to his cloak. “Oh, sorry miss.” He said.

“It's okay. I wasn't looking where I was going.” Celestia said. “That's a lot of parchment. Are you a writer?”

“Yes, though not full time. Job and apprenticeship and all.”

“Apprenticeship?”

“Uh… I can't go into full details. I've never seen you around before miss…?”

“Celestia… Celestia Castiel.” The filly said, remembering humans typically have a last name.

“Well misses Castiel, I'm Shakespeare. William Shakespeare.”

“Oh no, just Miss. I'm not married.”

“Surprising. A young lady like yourself to be without husband.”

“My family doesn't… have any particular beliefs about marriage.”

“Ah, charlatans?”

“I… guess you could say that.”

“Hey, so long as the church doesn't catch wind. Bloody psychopaths sometimes.” William said, looking around. “You aren't, by chance, a Hunter, are you?”

Celestia knew the meaning of that word. Hunters were humans who killed the monsters that try to kill them. “No, but I know of them.”

“Ah. That explains a lot. You from a family one saved or something?”

“Not exactly.”

“Well, think you can help me then?”

“Sure. I was just exploring really.”

Nodding, Shakespeare lead Celestia to a shop within the town, where he rented the upstairs bedchambers.

Once upstairs Shakespeare placed salt along the doorway, window and bed. “Owners always clean it up. Pretty sure they use it for their food or selling. Can't blame them.” He said, taking rest on the bed. “Now then, how do you know about the monsters of this world?”

Pondering just how to answer, Celestia created something akin to the truth. “My family has known about them for… a long time, but we've never actually done anything about them.”

“How come?”

“The heads of the family forbid it.”

“Sounds like if you all know about them, you should be helping. It seems like they can do a lot of good.”

“We could, but defying the heads is a very bad thing.”

“I can understand not wanting to defying elders. Is there no one who would like to help you?”

“Well… the obvious, my uncle Gabriel, he… left, many years ago. No idea where he is. But… I might be able to sneak some information from my uncle… Matt…”

“Matt? Odd name.”

“Yes. Very… give me a few.”

“A few days is fine.”

Celestia nearly fell over. She mentioned a few minutes, not days. She forgot how slow humans were due to their lack of abilities. “Yes. I'll see you here in a few days.” She said, Tak quick leave.

“So let me see if I understand this.” Mettaton said, having caught his niece sneaking back into his office near hours after she was just there. “You went to earth, met William Shakespeare, and offered him to help him deal with some monsters by giving him information I wrote?”

“Yes…” The filly said.

Mettaton took a seat. William Shakespeare was one of the greatest, or he will be, poets and playwrights to ever exist on earth. If memory serves Mettaton correct he was meant to be reborn as Howard Phillips Lovecraft in 1890, then again ten years later as Stephen King in 1947. Mettaton had to pull a lot of strings to make that happen. Or, rather, make it planned out. This could lead into his future incarnations written works, he thought. He also knew as is Shakespeare is a prophet of the Lord, but has now awakened. Metatron can't activate a prophet, but he knew what could. “Alright.”

“Wait, what?” Celestia asked, certain she was supposed to be in trouble.

“This could lead to many good things. Give me a few moments.” Mettatron stood, taking the tablets of life on Earth. Monsters, plants, long lost locations and humans, everything anyone would want to know about earth and all it holds was written on these tablets. They were his masterpiece. His first and last task as the scribe of God was these tablets. God told him long ago these were meant for humanity, and someday they'd be delivered to them, and only a prophet can read and translate them. Today, Mettatron felt, was they day they shall be given to humanity. With these and several scrolls of spells packed, he had one last thing to give Celestia. Opening a small metal box, Mettatron lifted out a single apple. It was from the garden of Eden. “Have Shakespeare eat this, and he will be able to read and translate the tablets.” Mettatron said, handing a satchel filled with important contents. “It is the last apple from the Earth's first apple tree. Fruit from the garden of Eden. It's special, and very powerful. It will never rot, and one bite will give the consumer understanding of all things, and for people like Shakespeare, will activate their powers as a prophet of the Lord.”

“Okay, thank you Uncle Mettatron.” Celestia said, happy and eager.

“There's a catch though.” Mettatron spoke up. “You must stay on earth, watch over and protect Shakespeare. This is the duty of angels, arch angels especially. Once Shakespeare takes a bite of the apple, you can not return home until he has passed away.”

“But… that that's years…” Celestia said, now unsure.

“Yes. Many. But it's okay. Celestia, we don't age like them, we will still be up here, watching you from above, and, if needed, help, but only if needed. If you ever want to speak with us, just pray. Okay?”

“O...okay.” Celestia said, feeling a little better but unlikely to see her family again for years. “I love you.” She said, giving Mettatron a hug.

Mettatron hugged back. Even though their family was broken now, it was still a family. Their family. She gave Mettatron something he never knew of before. Love. He owed a lot too her, but he knew she had to grow up, experience conflict and combat. Mature, and surpass everyone. He knew she could do it, and this was her first step.

Chapter 9 Night: The Windigos Tale

Luna stood across the other Equin with bewilderment and disbelief. Never had she come across someone, or something remotely resembling her. Even if they were a Monster, they were a Monster with a mind. “Who...are you?” Luna asked.

“Heh… been so long since I spoke to someone. About darn near forgot it. I'm Applejack.” The southern Equin Windego spoke.

Sam stood on guard. Like it or not this Applejack was still a monster. He hated that the first of Luna's kind they came across was now a monster. This also put forth a fear Sam and Dean had for years. Infectious monster transformations can affect their little sister too. She's not immune like they hoped.

“How did you get like this?” Luna asked.

“Heh… you got time?”

Location: Black Water Ridge, Colorado
Year: 1834

Settlers in the Colorado wilderness are used to the strange and harsh environment. The scorching Summers and Sub-Zero winter's make it a harsh land to thrive in, the plants and animals evolved to be tough, and the people who make it here are learning to become just as tough as the area.

One man proved made for this place. His name was Many Romero. A half Mexican who kept mostly to himself. His wife Irma and child Oscar were his most valued treasure. Oscar was many things, a handyman, a rifleman, and quite the farmer. He had his farm far from.the nearby town, the locals a bit on edge and racist after the war. He didn't blame them, and chose to let them live their way rather than get involved.

He chose this place because wild Apple trees grew here. In this place such a thing was practically an act of God. The soil so fertile and rich. A well was dug and a house was built, everything else just came along with time. The first harvest was about ready and the few pigs and chickens old enough would soon be perfect meat for meals. Still both were a while away, so for now, it was time to hunt.

These woods gave plenty, a buck or doe lasted a week, smaller bird's, squirrel and such some days. A bear, the pelt would make great leather and the fur for insulation. The meat alone would last a month. With Winter so close the animals would be chasing more food, eating to fatten up before sleeping. Perfect opportunity to catch something large.

Many had his rifle, but kept a knife and bow as extra safety. Scouting the woods, he caught the track of something small. A bear cub? No, tracks are all wrong… a horse! Young. A workhorse would make life much easier… but these were small even by infant horse standards.

Tracking the creature, he found himself at a cave, where inside he found a sleeping bear, and in it's paw, a small tan, no, orange? Colored young horse… Many was about to curse his luck, thinking the beast killed the creature of labor until he saw the small filly kick. She was alive, she was… asleep?

Not wanting to miss the opportunity, Many crept slowly into the cave, rifle end above the bears head. A clean shot in the eye should kill it. The sound will spook the filly though, but he can track it again easy of it escapes the cave.

He fired, the beast roared before collapsing and the filly awoke kicking and scared, backing up into a corner in the cave. It was now Many got a good look at the small labor creature and noticed… it's eyes were huge! It gave far more expressions than any animal he had seen before, and it was clearly afraid.

Many stood before the small horse, it's size on par with a three year old. He got on one knee, putting his now empty gun down and let the filly take his scent in from his outreached hand, not touching her, but close enough for them to examine.

Hesitantly, the filly took a sniff, then another, getting closer. Many expected them to lick their hand, but the filly kept sniffing past his arm, to his satchel. Pondering, Many remembered his Apple, taking it out and giving it to the filly, who after a single sniff of it are the fruit in one bite, chewing with a clear smile. Picking up the filly, Many made note to return for the bear pelt and meat, and headed home.

Upon arriving, his wife Irma greeted him. “Hello love.” She spoke with a voice sweet like honey, a perfect English with a Hispanic accent that made each word smooth. “You found a wild horse? That's perfect! Oh… it's so small… and those eyes! Where did you find them?”

Many didn't speak, rather pointed in the general direction of the cave. “That far out huh?” Irma asked. “Well she's rather adorable. Must be a new breed or… something. I guess for now put her with the pigs til we can build a small stable for her.”

Many quickly placed the small filly with the pigs, then went inside to wash up. He exited a time later, to find a strange sight. The filly was free… and carried a large basket of apples in her mouth. She walked with closed eyes and despite the object in her mouth, a clear smile as she bumped into Many. She looked up, and placed the Apples by his feet. Many didn't remember any of the apples had fallen off the tree. Or them being so large and ripe!

Once the apples were places, the filly walked over to the corn crops, still half way till proper height, and began, it seemed, placing pressure on the soil at the base of the plant. Many fell backwards as one of the corn plants grew an inch, then two, then three til it was proper height and had many ears of corn along it. She began doing the same to the other plants with the same outcome. Large, ripe crops.

Years passed, and this filly became a godsend to the family. To the surprise of Many and Irma, she could speak, small, simple words like young Oscar. Ad the years went by the filly, named Applejack, after the beverage both Irma and Many drank after her first words, and Oscar grew up like siblings. The two got along great, but they could not be more opposite. Applejack like the farm word, disliked and could not consume meat, and was profoundly honest. Oscar lied from time to time, mostly to avoid punishment, preferred hunting to farming and loved meat, and disliked the farmwork. Despite all this the two were inseparable.

Oscar would return from school and teach Applejack the lessons, since they kept her very existence a secret. “So nine plus ten becomes?” Oscar asked. He was now ten, not a man, but not a boy truly anymore.

“Nineteen. Right?” Applejack asked, now the size of a large dog. For some Reason, she managed to develop a southern accent, despite never heading such a voice in her life. As far as her adoptive family knew.

“Yes.”

“Oscar, Applejack.” Irma spoke, entering the room. “Your father wants help in the cabbages. Pests again.”

Applejack for up with a nod while Oscar grunted. “What's it this time? Rats or mites?” He spoke with a spiteful attitude.

“Attitude.” Irma warned verbally. “And not sure. Your father is looking for tracks.”

The children arrived at their father's side. Applejack and Oscar were told about why their father never spoke. His own father cut his tongue out at a young age, because he cried too much as a toddler. He got by well enough to live, more than enough. “Found anything Pops?” Oscar asked. His father gentured down. Tracks… of a person. “Thieves? Outlaws?”

Many shrugged, carefully walking with the kids behind him, Applejack hidden behind her brother. The trio arrived at a camp, a small fire with soup cooking was at its center. “These are our carrots, potatoes and corn.” Oscar growled.

“Thought you didn't like veggies?” Applejack teased.

“Not my preferred food, but doesn't give people the right to take them from us.” Many felt some pride that his son held a torch for justice. At the very least, knowledge to not let crimes like thievery pass by unpunished.

As the trio explored the camp, suddenly Many and Oscar were levitated up by an unseen force, thrown to a large trees trunk and held there. “Pa! Oscar!” Applejack cried in fear.

“Well we'll now, what have we here.” Spoke a woman, dressed in simple garments, curly red hair tied in a ponytail. And a Scottish accent. “A wee little boy, his father… and one of you lot.” She said, eyes falling on Applejack. “Hmm. Similar magical aura, but no horn or clear means of using your kinds unique magic.”

Applejack's mouth went dry, fear dug into her heart by this woman. A witch. “I-i make Plants grow faster…” She spoke nervously.

“Oh. Hmm… useful for agriculture but for me not very useful at all. Too bad, you're the second lot of odd creature I've seen like you.”

“S-second?” Applejack asked.

“Yes. And as much as it's been fun meeting you, you are useless to me. Now then, what would be most fun way to dispose of you all… what would make the most chaos… oh. Oh that might do it nicely.” She said, looking over at the boy, Oscar. “Rarity, Wendigo curse. Time to use what I taught you.”

“Yes mother.” Spoke an elegant, young voice from behind Applejack. She turned around, seeing… one like her. Pure white coat, a glowing blue horn and a purple mane curled elegantly. Oscar became covered in the same blue aura as her horn, the color changing to black.

Oscars skin became pale. Eyes black, teeth falling out as needle like teeth replaced them. “Oscar!” Applejack cried, ready to buck the unicorn, until she found she could not move. The which.

“Her too Rarity, might as well see how this spell affects one of your kind as well.”

“Yes mother.” Rarity said again, eyes meeting Applejack's. “It's nothing personal, you're just lesser than us.”

Luna has her mouth covered in shock, Sam felt off. They've rarely known the backstory to the monsters they kill, who they once we're. Ghosts sure, often. It was part of those cases…. Vampires, werewolves, Wendigos… never. “After I became this they knocked me out… Oscar… ate, Ma’ and Pa… those first few years he kept slipping in and out of what he was turned into. I swore to try and keep him in check… whether he was in there or not.”

“But he still eats people.” Sam spoke.

“Yeah, but kids and such I make sure he doesn't touch, and if there is a lot of people I force him to take the bare minimum.”

“But he is still killing people, he's still a monster!”

“I know that!” Applejack yelled, ice thickening along the walls of the cave. “I know it ain't right… I know it's wrong, and so very twisted… but I can't just forget our past, our happiness, the fear on his face every time he snapped back to himself, seeing the dead faces of those he ate! I promised Ma I'd look after him… even if he is mostly just… Wendigo now, some bits of him are still him.”

“Applejack…” Luna spoke, a heavy held breath escaping her lips. “What bits of Oscar that are there must be in so much pain, and suffering being like that.”

“Ah’ know…”

“I can't even begin to imagine the pain you are in either. How are you… still you?”

“I don't know. And it made me feel sick. While my brother was changing into this… beast, I only looked different. I kept my mind, so why did he have to be so alone with this…”

“Must just be a perk to being different.” Sam spoke up. “That witch said you and the others like you and Luna have a unique magic in you, so maybe it's that magic that kept you… you.”

“Maybe…”

“Luna, come on.”

“Hmm?” Luna questioned.

“Applejack, if you love your brother, if you want to make him happy, for the first time in a long time, let us do our job.” Sam said, a cold yet sorrow filled expression on his face as he looked Applejack dead in the eyes.

Applejack took a step back. She knew what needed to be done… She teared up, the tears falling down as snowflakes down her cheeks. She only nodded. Her mouth could not say yes.

With the Wendigo, formerly Oscar, now dead, Sam informed Dean of the story, and Applejack. They helped her bury her brother, and the girls brother was alive, little beat and scratched, but well and would recover quick. The trio was at the cave, Applejack's spot in the cave was where they buried Oscar.

“What will you do now?” Luna asked.

“Can't exactly go anywhere.” Applejack replied.

“This witch that cursed you and her brother, did you get her name?” Dean asked.

“Not her name, just of the unicorn that was with her that.. actually cast the curse. Rarity. She's got pure white coat, and a curled purple mane.”

“Witches live a long time, if this unicorn is using witchcraft also then chances are they are both alive. If we find them… we'll kill them.” Sam promised.

Luna had many thoughts racing through her head… and an idea came to mind, something Bobby once said rang in her head. It would work, and Applejack won't be alone. “I think I know where you can go Applejack.” Luna said, gaining her brothers and Applejack's attention.

One Week Later

Bobby was a man of many regrets in life. Never did he think he'd regret complaining about his old freezer costing him an arm and a leg in electricity.

Now he keeps it unplugged, cause a ghost/Windigo pony of same race as Luna now lives in it, keeping his frozen goods frozen amd chilling his beer to almost frozen. While the company is nice, he and Applejack share a lot on life views, he wondered just how much of a common occurrence this was going to become. He was now considering a heavy remodel of the garage and backyard. Perhaps a taller fence made of brick. Thankfully his scrapyard paid well, but to afford this project he might need to put in some overtime.

“Well, she likes hard work, no harder work than scrapping.” He thought aloud, figuring out more ways than just keeping his frozen foods frozen Applejack could repay her new housing arrangements.

Author's Note

I've been wanting to tell this story for a long time, since I began rewatching the episode actually. It's not as detailed as I'd like but I think I want to focus more on characters and less on action. I will try and have action scenes every now and then, but they won't be often. Also, did I suprise anybody?

Chapter 9 Shadows: Mortality

Crowley was many things. Egotistical, Petty, ruthless, vengeful, but worried. That was a rare one. Whatever magic was in those bullets and blades the hunters were using had shown a similar magical signature to Sombra's. This meant a creature like him, or more exact, like Fluttershy, who could use magic, enchanted those bullets and swords. The thought pissed Crowley off even more just thinking about it.

He always figured Hunters were the shoot first ask questions later type so he imagined most Creatures like Sombra and Fluttershy would have been killed by them. Today proved otherwise. Hunters were an annoyance to demons for centuries, but this… this has officially made them a threat. Demons died today and Sombra is on the line of life and Death. Fluttershy has not left his bedside since. They need a medic… a doctor… a Demon Doctor. But who? Sombra was not the average demon, he was barely Equine. Me needed something… what Sombra needed.most at this moment was blood. He lost a lot of it and his body is his own, Crowley doesn't even know if his soul can exist outside of it… there was one option, and he hated it, but it might be the only way to save his son.

"Kennel Keeper!" Crowley shouted upon re entering Hell. In a flash of black smoke the Kennel Keeper appeared.

"Crowley. Come to buy another hound?"

"I need Ramsey."

"Woah there hot shot! No can do, that's Lucifer's bitch, even though he is locked away I touch that dog and I'm dead."

"Sombra is dying! Ramsey managed to care for them and keep them alive she can heal him!"

"I am not risking my hide for your little freak- gah!" Looking down, the Kennel Keeper saw Crowley had stabbing him with what looked like a normal blade. "H-how is this… killing me?"

"It's one of the same blades a band of hunters used when raiding my base, killing a lot of my employees and nearly killing Sombra." Crowley said, taking it out of the Kennel Keeper and then thrusting it in harder and deeper. "Personally I wanted them destroyed but… they may prove useful yet."

The Kennel Keeper fell limp, Crowley slicing off their hands before rushing to the kennels. Upon reaching Ramsey's door, he placed the severed hands of the Kennel Keepers on them, the magical locks beginning to open. Once the last one was opened Crowley threw the doors open, Ramsey seeing him and growling loudly before charging full speed.

Acting quick, he raised a cloth with blood, and Ramsey stopped dead in front of Crowley, smelling the blood, then, to Crowley's surprise, and hopes, began whimpering. "It's Sombra. You remember Sombra? He's hurt. Bad. You cared for him and kept him alive. You care for him." Crowley said, Ramsey still sniffing the blood sadly. "He needs you Ramsey, you are the only chance I have at saving him. We… we both care about him. Please, save his life."

Ramsey barked, giving a nod to Crowley's shock as she followed him out of hell.

Ramsey's mere presence kept every demon who saw her away, making them flee or hide for fear of their lives, and all who saw Crowley walking next to her, without fear nor she attacking him began speaking silently about what this all meant. Whatever was going on with them, Crowley would learn later.

Arriving at the base, Ramsey walked up to Fluttershy, seeing her worry and care for Sombra made the old hound feel happy. She then carefully rested her head on his chest, Sombra wincing in his sleep as suddenly his chest began to glow where Ramsey was resting. It's wasn't bright and it was not holy, but it was… comforting, to all around.

Crowley saw that it was easing Sombra, and took leave. Taking a seat at his throne and pondering what came next. "Sir?" Asked one of his still remaining demons.

"Find… find where these bullets and blades came from. Do not engage if detected just make a report, pictures if you can then get back here." Crowley said as the demon nodded and left.

Sighing, Crowley looked over the blade that was still in his hand, the Kennel Keeper blood still on it as he rolled his eyes, cleaning it off. Crowley had never cared for anything before in his life, yet to the killed a high ranked demon, all for Sombra… his son. He never even cared for his son when he was a human… what made Sombra so different? Thinking back, Crowley felt something new to him. Regret.

Sombra awoke late in the night, happy to see his mother there and his wounds near completely healed. As the next few days went along Ramsey stayed by Sombra, becoming protective and motherly to him. She seemed to have also taken a liking to Fluttershy. Things went about normal around the base, no news on the blades and bullets, which was worrying.

As the days went along Crowley wondered if someone from hell would come to reprimand him for killing the Kennel Keeper. It was only a matter of- "Hello Crowley." Time…

"Lilith." Crowley spoke up, seeing the first Demon herself before him, and he stood up. "I take it this intrusion is due to the Kennel Keepers death?"

"That's right." She answered. "Countless demons all saw you waltz back into Hell, kill the Kennel Keeper, then waltz out next to Ramsey like you owned her. Tell me, was it a spell that tamed that Savage bitch or what?"

"It was a… common interest. She doesn't seem like she will be leaving soon."

"I figured." Lilith said, a smirk across her face as she walked away from Crowley a bit, back facing him. "I have to say, you have surprised me. The Kennel Keeper was one of the first souls to be become a demon and you killed them in two stabs. I understand you have the weapon in question?"

"Among… others…" Crowley said, his men in the room armed with said weapons. "What's the point?"

"Oh, nothing. Just curious." She said, still grinning. "For killing the Kennel Keeper, punishment must be delivered. Starting today that demonic mule shall be the new Keeper of the Kennels. I understand they speak Hell Hound, and Ramsey clearly cares for them… seems a fitting position."

Mule… Crowley hid their growl. "Understood." Crowley said. "Is that all?"

"No. I have an assignment for you. The others and I want you to find a few artifacts for us."

"Artifacts?"

"Yes. The Crown of Thorns that was placed on Jesus's head, The Horn of Gabriel, and The Heart of Adam."

"Those are some… rather high profile artifacts."

"Got big plans Crowley, I'll need the firepower." She said, turning back to Crowley. "Can I count on you to locate and acquire them?"

"Yes Lilith… it shall be done."

"Good boy. By by." She said, vanishing.

"Bitch." Crowley finally spoke once she was gone.

"Sir, what are our orders then?" Another demon asked.

"These weapons are useful but even Lilith can't die from just one hit, they can hurt her yes, but kill, no. For now we'll play her game." Crowley said sighing.

"Okay but where do we start? The Crown of Jesus and The Horn of Gabriel have been lost for centuries and The Heart of Adam is just a legend."

"All legends have root somewhere, find that root we find the heart. As well as Adam and Eve's resting place. As for the Crown and Horn check in with our old friends at the Vatican, there has to be something there. Report to me any findings and rumors. Get to it."

Chapter 10 Day: The Scholars of Supernatural

Celestia had needed sleep in her youth, in her older age she still needed it but it was less mandatory. She had spent months awake before her body began to tire and succumb to the need of slumber. For the past week she was translating parts of the tablets into both human known languages, coded in ways that needed anywhere between one and nine different deciphers to decrypt, and lastly a book to house all these various works in. She would need to make a vault, no, many vaults hidden well and trapped and protected. But she needed something to help get this group Shakesphere wanted to create off its feet. There was just one issue.

“Men of letters?” Celestia asked again.

“Why do you take such offence?” Shakespeare asked.

“I mean, I’m the one supplying you with the magic and such to start, and I’m not a man.”

“True, but what other name would be so fitting?”

“Ladies of Literature?” Celestia offered, earning a deadpan look from Shakesphere as she laughed at. “See how it feels?”

“Fine fine. Wemon.” That got Shakespeare a book tossed at his head. “Owch! If you are that accurate with a two pound book I fear your skills with a much lighter blade.”

“As you should.” Celestia said with a nod then a chuckle. “How about… The Scholars?”

“Maybe… Needs something more.”

“Why is the name so important again?”

“Names don’t just have meaning they have impact. An impression that their sound and meaning upholds by the blood, sweat and tears of all those who walk under that name. Who carry it til death. Names hold power.”

“Not wrong.” Celestia murmured. “How about The Scholars of The Supernatural?”

“Supernatural… The Scholars of The Supernatural… Yes, now that says exactly what we are. Church might give us trouble but, they would have been an obstacle anyway.”

“Huh. Men claiming to carry gods will when he hasn’t told them anything. A cult of hypocrisy and is all they are. Blinded by bigotry and using the bible as a cover for their sins.”

“You have a hatred for the church?”

“No, I hate the people who run it like an excuse to butcher and burn alive innocent people based on nothing more than word of mouth from idiots and bigots. That’s why there’s so many women's ghosts running about, and even in death they still call them witches.”

Shakespeare gave a nod. “I see. Perhaps one day that will all change.”

“Sadly not any day soon.” With a sigh Celestia continued her translations.

"It has to be around here somewhere." Celestia said as she and Shakespeare walked around the nearby woods.

"What is it we are looking for again."

"Smurf Root." Celestia said. "A magically powerful root that grows wild in the woods, often near or within great sources of magic."

"I see, and what will this be used for?"

"Once ground into a paste or powdered, it can be mixed with paint to create barrier spells keeping away evil forces. It will make sure once a proper base of operations is created it will be protected."

"Ah, perfect."

"It also makes great fizzy drinks that both taste amazing and repels black magic."

Shakespeare raised an eyebrow, but simply shrugged. He long ago gave up on learning how Celestia knew all these things. He doubted those tablets held that kind of knowledge… mostly doubted.

After walking for several more hours Celestia stopped, taking several sniffs to the air and smiled and she got on hands and knees and pulled out three small root plants. "Here we are."

"That's it? It's so small." Shakespeare said, looking the tiny root over. It was smaller that the tip of his quill.

"They are small but potent and powerful." Celestia said. "Too bad we didn't run into any Smurfs. They are such happy, cheery little people."

"Huh… you've met them?"

"Just one, blue like all of them but wears a red hat and pants, white hair and beard, calls himself Papa Smurf. A wise and caring warlock."

"And they aren't monsters like the others?"

"No. While most beings born through magic or other means aren't all violent or evil in their nature. Some, the friendly ones, hide to avoid them as much as humans do, some fight them too like you are."

"I… had no idea."

"This world is wide and expansive. It is one of so many both in this universe and in others. I believe that not every Vampire, Werewolf and Ghoul are evil, violent. They all just want to live, it's their mothers fault they are like this."

"Their… mother?"

Celestia nodded. "Yes. The mother of all monsters. Calls herself Eve."

"Eve like the mother of all humans?"

"Completely different people, she took the name probably to make fun of humans. Maybe she thought it fitting, don't know all the details."

"Interesting. Was all this on those tablets?"

"Yes but I was also told by my uncles Mettatron and Gabriel."

"You're family sure has a lot of knowledge on the subject. How did this come to be?"

Celestia gave a smile to Shakespeare. "Can you keep a secret?"

Shakespeare looked at Celestia for a time, pondering the question. They haven't known one another for too terribly long but he trusted her. He gave a nod, then took several surprised steps back as she removed her necklace, revealing a horse, no, for some reason Pony fit better, a pure white coat, lovely white feathered wings atop her back, a pink flowing mane and tail that blew in the gentle wind, and a horn the length of his arm. "My word…"

"I am Celestia, adopted daughter of the angle of Wednesday, Castiel."

"You are… adopted? You were raised by angles?"

"Yes. Dad says one day I just appeared In heaven in a flash of light. God told him to raise me. I'm not an angel but I have the power of one, maybe stronger. No one can really tell with me. My body is flesh and blood but it is more durable than any other."

"So, if I may ask, what are you?"

"An Alicorn. Though from the ones I have seen I am… different still. They are magically powerful yes but they are not intelligent like I am."

"I see." Shakespeare said, taking a seat on a fallen tree. "My word… a celestial being, family to God and his angels. Heh, it's almost too much to believe and yet… here you are."

"I have been told I defy all odds." Celestia said with a smirk and she placed her necklace back on, regaining human form. She then took a seat next to Shakespeare. "I came to earth because I was bored. The angels have been ordered not to leave heaven for some reason."

"And why did you?"

"I'm not an angle." Celestia giggled. "Just like them."

"I have… so many questions."

"I will answer what I can but I ask, please try not to tell this. We both know the Scholars of the Supernatural is going to be a group dedicated to understanding but hunters…"

"Would likely kill first and never bother." Shakespeare finished with a tired sigh. "Can you be hurt?"

"Yes. Normal human weapons hurt but can't kill me, magic does a better job. Demons and my family's angel blades are the real worry."

"Angel blades?"

Nodding, Celestia pulled hers out, seeing the mark where Lucifer put his feather into it to give it more power. "Every angel has one made just for them… my uncles made this one for me."

"It is beautiful."

"It is…"

"... Why so sad?"

"Home isn't right anymore. Not since…" Celestia shuttered a bit, remembering that dark day in heaven.

"Perhaps another time." Shakespeare said, standing up and helping Celestia up. "When you are ready to speak of that, I will listen, but only when you are ready."

Celestia smiled, quickly whiling away the small formed droplets of tears that didn't get to fall as she quickly replaced her sadness with a sly smirk. "William Shakespeare, are you trying to court me."

Shakespeare blushed. "I am, I mean i-"

Celestia laughed, giving him a hug. "I wouldn't mind."

"But you are a Divine being. Isn't that forbidden?"

"For humans and angels yes, but remember, I'm not an angel."

"Right… beastiality then."

Whack!

"Ouch!" William yelped as he rubbed his now brushed head as Celestia huffed, then laughed.

Chapter 10 Night: Dead Waters

As the Impala rested at the roadside dinner, Sam, Luna and Dean sat in a book, enjoying their lunch while Dean read over newspapers and Luna played Pokemon Silver. "Haven't you beaten that game already?" Sam asked.

"Ten times, why?" Luna asked.

“Silver and Gold are still the best pokemon game, and Diamond and Pearl isn’t coming out for another year.” Dean said matter of factly.

“Still need to get a DS. Hope this time around whatever we kill has cash on it, or something of value…”

“Or, you know, do some jobs for a little bit like three normal ass americans?” Sam stated.

“Your first mistake was thinking we’re three normal ass americans.” Dean chuckled.

“He’s got you there Sam.” Luna said with a chuckle.

Sam rolled his eyes. “EIther way, where are we heading next?”

“Place called Blackwater, a simple town in Wisconsin that’s been having a whole lot of mysterious drownings.” Dean stated as he pulled out a few papers with the reports on them. “No reports of any bodies, so whatever it is is keeping the bodies.”

“So what, Little Mermaid gone bad?” Sam asked as he took the paper and read it over.

“Pretty sure Mermaids, if we ever run into them would be salt water.” Luna stated, looking over at the paper. “Not even any bones?”

“Nope, and it can’t be Kappa’s, even if we’re not in Japan those bastards still found a way here.” Dean rolled his eyes. “Cause we’d find the shriveled husks of people with their asses torn open if it was Kappa’s.”

“I almost feel bad for Japan, they got all the weirder monsters.” Luna said, saving her game and closing her gameboy. “Alright, go start up the Impala, we’ll be out in a minute.” With a nod Dean left the two alone. “So, nightmare’s still?”

Sam sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah.”

“About Jess?”

“What else would I have nightmares about?”

Luna sighed. “Sam… I’ve been thinking… This thing, what killed Jess, and your mother… what’s the common theme?”

“It’s a monster.” Sam said in a low voice.

“You.” Luna said, having Sam look at her. “It was in your nursery, and Jess was your fiance, your love… It’s targeting you Sam.”

“... I figured… Just, why though?”

“Why do monsters do anything? Whatever this thing is, I promise you, we will kill it, and well… whatever happens after happens.”

The long road trip was typical for the Winchester siblings, a few arguments, Dean blasting music the other two hated and Luna threatening the Impala’s leather seats with a knife if Dean didn’t turn said music off.

Arriving in Blackwater, before heading to the sheriff’s department, Luna had them all head on off to a nearby house, the building was well kept but clearly warded, runes and glyphs in spots hidden from the untrained eye.

“Uh, where are we Luna?” Sam asked.

“This place is heavily warded.” Dean pointed out. “Whoever made this place sure as shit didn’t want anyone to get to them.”

“Uncle Bobby told me about various other hunters here and there and most don’t actually talk to one another, so rather than have a list of phone numbers I set up a website. Just a simple chatroom that’s password protected. Not much but better than nothing, Hunter kid that goes by Ripwell lives in this town so we just needed to find the house.” Luna said, knocking on the door.

“Who is it?” The voice inside spoke.

“Gamecrazed.” Luna replied.

Several heavy bolts opened and once they did the person inside was a rather young, mid twenties man opened the door. He was pretty average, but his eyes told another story his appearance didn’t. “Ripwell, so, you’re Luna?”

“That’s me. You’re Hunter?” Luna asked as the man nodded. “Get in, now.”

The group entered, noticing all the large five gallon water bottles around the floor and in shelves. “Take it these drownings got you freaked?” Sam asked, looking around.

“It’s in my own backyard, so yeah. Didn’t get into the Hunting thing like my dad but I learned enough to notice when something’s up.” Hunter said. “So, who are you two?”

“These are my brothers, Sam and Dean.” Luna said.

“Sure know your stuff if this house is this heavily protected.” Dean pointed out.

“Inherited it when my dad passed.” Hunter said. “It’s all his work, all i did was shut off the water and cut the pipes.”

“Didn’t the victim drown in the lake?” Sam asked.

“She did, and the whole town get’s their water from that lake. Not risking some water monster that can slide through pipes.”

“So you have an idea what this might be?” Luna asked.

“Not a clue. But my dad was researching these drownings for years, his notes might have something.”

“This isn’t the first drowning?”

“From what I remember pops telling me, no.”

“Has there been any pollution to the lake?” Dean asked simply. “Anything that would piss off any water spirits?”

“No, lakes’ practically drinkable, though with all the moss and fish in there I wouldn’t.”

Hunter gave the Winchesters his fathers notes and the trio was off.

Arriving at the Sheriff's office they passed for News Reporters, Luna convincing them that Wildlife Agents would be dumb, and getting what story they could out of the sherrif.

Sheriff Jake was very off putting of the issue, putting it as a kid running away and her father’s aging mind playing tricks on him. It was clear there wasn’t going to be anymore information coming out of the sheriff. “Hey dad.” THe trio looked, seeing a women and child enter, the Woman looked tired, too tired and her son looked… empty. As the boy left to draw the woman gave Sheriff Jake some food. “Who are these three?”

“Oh, just some news people.” Jake shrugged off. “Some new online news thing.”

“Nice to meet you ma’am.” Dean nodded with a smile.

"Hi." She waved at the three.

As Dean talked a bit more between the Sheriff and his daughter, Andrea, Luna and Sam noticed her son, Lucas, drawing as if it was only himself in the whole world.

When eventually the Sheriff kicked them out for taking up too much time, Dean managed to get Andrea to speak with them at a local park, Dean spoke to Andrea about her about Lucas's father and what had happened while Sam and Luna walked over to Lucas.

The boy wouldn't talk, he was so closed to the outside world, but still, the siblings spoke to him, Sam even drawing an image of his family, poorly, after talking to Lucas about seeing things nobody would belive or understand.

"Is that supposed to be a dog?" Luna asked, looking Sam's drawing over and noticing one four legged blue… thing.

"Uh, no that's you. Ouch!" Sam yelped as Luna gave him a light-hearted punch, the two laughing.

Before they left, Lucas gave the siblings a drawing. It was of an old house near a church. More detailed and different than his usual drawings.

"Well that's interesting." Luna said as they parted ways from Andrea and Lucas.

"How so?" Sam asked, looking at the house drawing.

"What's up?" Dean inquired.

"Well, look, that drawing is way too detailed to be some typical kids drawing. The church nearby, the colors, fence, this is too detailed."

"Think it's someplace here in town?" Sam asked.

"I'm thinking whatever happened to Lucas, he and this… whatever it is, are connected."

"Wonder what it has to do with the kid besides giving him art lessons." Dean pointed out.

"Message maybe? Come on, let's research some back at the motel." Luna said as the siblings were off.

At the motel, Sam and Dean went over some records about the recent victims. Luna read through the old journal of Hunter's father. "Hmm… strange."

"Something up?" Sam asked.

"According to this, Hunter's father wrote down a possible cause being connected to some strange lightshow, this… rainbow meteor he described it as fell over by the lake. He searched around but didn't find anything."

“So we got magic space rocks to deal with.” Dean frowned. “Even if I’ve seen enough shit to believe this...aliens? Really?”

"Maybe not aliens per say, I mean, little we know about… Luna's…" Sam started.

"People?" Luna offered with a shrug.

"Right, They're supposedly dimensional travelers, so might be something like that?"

"If It's my race then nope, I already look like a little girls cartoon show I'd rather not embody that."

“Who knows.” Dean shrugged. “At the moment, we have at least some possible lead, some enchanted stone is messing with the town, and it’s been affecting the lake possibly."

"Cursed object then?" Sam suggested.

"Never heard of a cursed object that drowns people." Luna sighed. "Let alone some rainbow rock from space or whatever."

“Curses are weird.” Dean shrugged. “We also don’t know if anyone found it, we only have one account of someone searching for it.”

"True, but who in their right mind picks up a… whatever it is we're looking for?" Sam asked.

Luna frowned, looking at the drawing Lucas gave them. "A child?" She suggested.

“Or someone that found it and thought ‘this is a nice looking stone’?” Dean also suggested. “Which...yeah would be a child in most cases.”

"So, what? Some kid finds a cursed pebble in the lake, and then what?" Sam asked, their room phone ringing. "Hello?" Sam picked up, his face looking worried. "Uh, yes, yes thank you…" He sighed as he put the phone down. "That was Andrea, she said the first victim's brother is missing."

"How so?"

"Something about his shoes were left in the sink?"

“Why in the hell would that happen?” Dean asked.

"... Hunter said the town's water is connected to the lake." Luna said, sifting through news papers. After a short bit she pulled up one. "And the new Damn is going to drain it forever. Whatever this is, it's running out of time…"

"Time for… both the victims were Carlton's kids… and before them was Andrea's husband… "

"Revenge." Luna said. "It's… it's a ghost."

“Shit…” Dean sighed out. “Alright, so we have a motive, and what this thing is...but we have no idea how it got here or how to stop it.”

"If it's a spirit then we need to find the body, bones or personal belonging it's attached to and burn them." Sam said.

"And if it's at the bottom of that Lake?" Luna said.

"Fuck… well, there's still one person we can ask… Carlton. It already took both his kids, he'd be an idiot to deny anything at this point."

"Get the car started Dean." Luna said as she started packing a few weapons. "He lives right next to that lake."

“Alright.” Dean nodded as he went off to get the car, already thinking about how to stop this damned spirit.

To say Dean was a responsible driver, would be a lie. Like his I'D's, all his Driver's Licenses were also fake. So when he drives, he knew how to drive safe. He often chose to ignore that. Like now, when he ran five red lights, two stops signs, side blinded a biker and took two out of nine lives from a very unlikely cat.

Arriving at the Carlton's home, Luna desired to thank Dean in the only appropriate manner. Hurling all over the back seats leather and floor.

"Got room for one more!" Sam yelped, adding his thanks to Luna's.

Dean, reacted accordingly.

“I hate you both…” Dean took a deep breath. “I literally just had this stupid thing cleaned last week!”

Once the 'thanks' was finished given the trio ran out of the car and spotted Bill Carlton stepping into his boat. "Mr. Carlton!" Sam yelled as the older man untied the rope from the boat keeping it docked.

"Leave me alone!" Bill yelled.

“We can solve your ghost problem!” Dean called out bluntly.

"I just want my children back!" Bill cried out, leaning his head over the boat. "You hear me you bastard! I'm sorry!"

As Bill yelled at the water, Luna noticed it was starting to bubble. Without thinking, she used her magic and yanked Bill off the boat, Sam and Dean ungracefully caught him as the water rised up over the edges of the boat, pulling it down with enough speed and force to sent a ten foot splash of water into the air. For a brief moment, the head of a young child poked out from the water, looking at the Winchester's and Bill before submerging.

"Okay, that's was new." Sam said, carefully getting Bill off him and back up.

“No Ghost I’ve ever seen could do that.” Dean stated carefully.

"That… that was Peter…" Bill muttered, staring at the lake before looking over at the siblings. "How did you pull me off the boat that fast?"

"...A- Adrenaline, yeah. Does crazy shit…" Sam said.

“Alright, so looks like we can kill two birds with one stone if what you said is true.” Dean said. “And that’s dealing with your ghost problem and getting at least this Peter back.” He said, getting straight to the point rather than dwell on Luna’s magic.

"B-but Peter…" Bill said, shaking. "How could…"

"Maybe we should get you inside…" Luna said. "And… yeah, One of you two shut the water off."

“I’ll deal with it. You two are better at calming people down.” Dean said as he went off to turn off the water.

Once inside and Bill was calming down, the siblings began asking questions. "How long Bill?" Sam asked. "These drownings go back years…"

"I… I… I didn't know there was a connection…" He spoke, quiet and scared.

“Water’s shut off.” Dean said as he entered the room. “So, about the ghost possessing someone you know.”

"P… Peter." Bill said. "We were friends, back when I was younger… Me, Jake and Peter."

"You three were friends?" Luna asked.

"... Mostly… Peter was smaller than Jake and I, so we picked on him a lot…"

“Did he ever find a strange looking rock?” Dean asked simply.

"I dunno. He was always picking up whatever, we all did. Rocks, bugs, dead racoons once. Thought we could make a hat out of it." Bill gave the faintest laugh. "We'd go by the lake everyday, and… one day we… we went too far."

"... You…" Sam started.

"It was an accident…" Bill started tearing up. "We held him down too long."

“Well that explains why they’d go after you and your family...but not everyone else in this town.” Dean stated.

"We weren't the only ones to pick on him, he wasn't a popular kid. Was practically the town punching bag, only things he ever genuinely cared for was his mom and his red bike."

"And… what of Peter's body?" Luna asked.

"... We, we watched him sink…" Bill muttered.

"Shit." Sam said, looking over to Luna and Dean. "And they never found the body?"

"They never found anyone's." Bill stated. "They drained the lake several times over the years and never found anything, no bones or anything."

“Shit…” Dean muttered, having a feeling he knows what kind of Ghost this is.

"Then you need to get out of here, at least until the damn goes up and the lake dries out permanently. You and Jake both." Luna said.

“I doubt that will happen.” Dean said. “It’ll try and keep itself alive as long as it can until it gets it’s revenge, or we ‘deal’ with it.”

"How, there's no body and we can't set a lake on fire?" Sam retorted.

"What about his Bike?" Luna asked. "You said he loved it, maybe he's attached to it?"

"Jake took it to bury in the woods. He'd know."

“Sheriff’s not gonna be happy about any of this that’s for sure.” Dean shook his head.

"As it is, he's been completely off-putting of all of this." Luna said with a nod.

"At the very least we can try and get Lucas and Andrea out of here." Sam said.

“Anything that can help keep this thing from killing more people.” Dean said honestly.

The group, plus Bill, took his car. Dean still had to wash off he back of the Impala and was going to make Sam and Luna do it while he made sure they did it right.

Upon arriving the group was met by a distraught Lucas that opened the door seconds after they knocked.

Upon hearing the thrashing inside the siblings ran inside, seeing Sheriff Jake trying and failing to open the bathroom door. Pushing him aside Dean kicked the door wide open, Andrea was in her tub, the water black and murky and head under the water as her arms flailed and tried to break out above it.

Dean, Sam, and Jake all began pulling her back up, her head breaking above water as she gasped and couged for air, Luna holding onto Lucas to comfort him.

When the shock began to die down, Bill and Jake began arguing back and forth about what happened. The second Bill spoke Peter's name Jake looked ready to kill him, and was held back by Dean. "Jake we have to set this right, you already lost your son in law! You almost lost Andrea!"

Jake growled. "There's no such-"

"Stuff it!" Sam yelled at the cop. "Don't go on with that there is no such thing as ghosts bullshit. You got a better explanation for what just happened?! Huh?! This is how it is, your friend Peter, who YOU both killed, and let drown in the lake, is out for payback and blood, be it yours, or your family." Sam spoke, keeping eye contact with Jake. "You, Bill, Lucas and Andrea need to leave town, once the damn goes up, the lake will dry up and Peter can't get to you after that, so til then, take a nice, long vacation."

“Best listen to my brother Sheriff.” Dean said simply. “Cause when my brother gets like this...it’s best to listen.”

“... Alright… Andrea, Lucas… Pack your things… I’ll go shut the water off.” Jake said, walking out around the house.

The siblings helped them pack, Luna as she passed a window noticed a woman with familiar green hair and after looking around rapidly ran outside. “Chrysalis.” Luna said.

“Luna.” Chrysalis said with a nod. “Dealing with the dead kid huh?”

“Someone’s gotta.” Lun shrugged. “So what brings you here?”

“Not even gonna question how I know?” Chrysalis asked, mocking a surprised tone.

“I’m pretty sure you’ve followed us enough to understand what’s going on.” Luna pointed out. “Have you been following us?”

“More or less.” She shrugged. “Word gets around in the Supernatural, and the name Winchester carries some weight.” She said, handing Luna a small leather bound book. “Consider it a gift.”

“Really?” Luna asked, carefully taking the book. “This is quite sudden Chrysalis, what’s the occasion?”

“Oh, just building bridges.” She said, opening the book in Luna’s hands. Upon laying eyes on the text Luna realized, these were nothing like Black Magic and other magic related texts she read… this was specific to her type of magic. “We outsiders gotta stick together.”

Luna looked up, and Chrysalis was already gone.

“She’s gotta teach me how she does that ninja vanish…” Luna pouted.

When Luna rushed back inside the house, Andrea was calling for Lucas. “Have you seen Lucas? I looked away for just a minute to grab the photo albums.” She started.

“How the hell can a little kid vanish so fast.” Sam said, rushing around rather panicked himself.

“I shut the water off, it can’t... “ Jake froze. “The Lake’s in walking distance.”

“Well then let’s get to the Lake!” Dean stated simply.

The group all ran to the Lake, spotting Lucas reaching into the water as Andrea, Jake, and Bill all called out to him.

As Lucas turned to see them, a pale arm reached out and yanked Lucas into the water.

Sam pulled Andrea was running in, Bill and Jake jumped in along with Dean.

As Bill resurfaced for air, Peter did as well, grabbing Bill by the head and holding him under, the older man trying to escape and failing.

Dran rapidly rushed trying to pull Jake out from the water before Peter targeted him.

Luna didn’t think, she acting, her magic lighting up as she flowed it around Peter, and pulled him out of the murky water.

When Peter hit land and Bill came back up for air, he and Jake watched with wide eyes as Peter, a pale and slime coerced reflection of the boy long gone, stood up.

“Okay… that’s new.” Sam said, Peter screaming as the water from the lake flowed out, rushing at everyone like appendages and flowing over them, attempting to drown them on land.

Luna’s nose and mouth could not grasp air, and all she tasted was mossy, stale water as her body flailed and jerked around in a feeble attempt to escape. Her brain rushing through ideas, noticing Peter, his arm raised as a small bracelet rested… inside his arm. The small bracelet was seemingly melding into his body. Luna used her magic, wrapping around it best she could manage through the hazy vision of the water and lack of air, and pulled.

Instantly the water fell, Air and coughs filled Luna and everyone’s lungs. When their vision cleared everyone noticed Peter still stood there, his skin changing, becoming more normal and less pale as the slime and muck along his body seemed to melt off until what stood there was a small, soaked child.

“Okay now what the hell?” Sam asked as the lake began to bubble and soon, one by one, people started surfacing, catching air and swimming around as if lost. Upon spotting Lucas Andrea pushed Sam aside and jumped in, grabbing Lucas and giving him a hug and kiss as more people surfaced. Bill’s heart nearly stopped as his son and daughter popped out of the lake as well.

Two Days Later

“So… what the fuck happened again?” Sam asked.

“This.” Luna said, holding Peter’s bracelet, and inside tied by thin strands was a faintly glowing purple shard of some gemstone. It was clearly part of something larger, and as far as anyone could guess, was part of something in the shape of a star at one point. “Peter said he found it by the lake, the day after that crazy light show. Made this with his mom.”

“So a magic rock gave the kid ghost powers, kept not only him alive but also everyone he ever dragged into the lake, and now Six people who were missing in the span of thirty five years and the recent victims are all alive, Peter included, like no time at all passed for them?”

“Definitely the weirdest ghost hunt we’ve been on.” Dean shrugged. “No idea how or why that happened, cause meteorites aren’t magic and aliens don’t exist as far as I know.”

"So, what about Peter? He's… alive now, it seems." Luna sighed.

"Well, after a heartfelt reunion with his mother they are moving, Peter may not be dead and neither were the other displaced people but he still has a very bad hatred of Bill and Jake, so they're moving away and telling no one where." Sam informed.

"Well they did drown him for… that whole time. What about this?" Luna asked, holding the gem shard.

“We’re gonna have to look into what the hell is with that rock cause I haven’t heard of any magic rocks being able to give ghost powers.” Dean said honestly, taking the gem shard and looking it over. “Not to mention...this is only a shard...so imagine what the whole thing would be.”

"So, pit stop at Bobbies?" Sam asked.

"Sounds better than nothing." Luna sighed.

In a house, an average place lived a writer, or so he claimed. His books didn't sell big, but he had a following. He wasn't just a writer. In truth, he was a creator, God.

He was God.

He ran away, left his children both on earth and in heaven to live without them and hid. Hidden here on earth as a human, he experienced life, and enjoyed it. All the ups and downs.

He was God, he was all powerful, all knowing.

"*Cough!*" He was bleeding. He was beaten. He was dying.

"Oh Chuck, how pathetic you truly are." A woman spoke, eyes and hair black as the void and skin pale and cold as death. "I expected more from a god like you."

Spitting blood, Chuck, God, looked up at the woman. "How, who… what are you?" He asked, his breaths rasping.

"How, easy, you didn't hide very well. Who, they call me Pain these days. As for what, well…" The woman, Pain, kneeled down over Chuck as a sadistic grin crossed her lips. "I'm what you pray to. If you had faith. I'm also the one who is going to kill you."

"You- you can't! I die, so does everything I made." Chuck spoke, spitting out more blood.

Still smiling, Pain leaned in and whispered into Chuck’s ear. "And I say, you can die, and this world will continue spinning."

There was a sensation, a wave of Energy as Pain spoke. Chuck felt all his work, his connection to it all change and alter… he was no longer this or any of his worlds God. He was cut loose.

Panic arose in Chuck as Pain took his head, still smiling as she kept eye contact.

Crack

A swift, painless movement, and Pain had killed a god. Not her first, and not her last.

"Now, onto his sister." She said, standing as she vanished into thin air.

Chapter 10 Shadows: An Ever Growing Darkness

Over the next few weeks, Sombra began to heal and recover. Fluttershy and Ramsey watching over and aiding the demonic unicorn in their recovery.

"Save for the scaring, you look so much better." The yellow Pegasus stated as Sombra looked themself over in the mirror. His fur regrew, covering most but a single line of matted fur barely covering a deep gash along their lower neck.

“Thank you.” Sombra nodded. “Well...the scar could be at a worse spot.”

"I think it looks dashing Sombra" Sombra's 'mother' Ramsey stated. Her voice to any but Sombra or Fluttershy was just primal growls, but to these two, her words and their meanings were understood.

“Only you would find the scar good for me mom.” Sombra chuckled, stretching a bit after all the recovering.

"I still can't believe you've been appointed the new Kennel Keeper." Fluttershy said.

“Neither can I...considering I’ve been raised by HellHounds my whole life, I shouldn’t be.” Sombra shrugged. “I learned from the best after all.”

"Flattery can get you into many places my son." Ramsey Chuckled. "At least with you as our Keeper we can finally communicate with the demons. We're not for our aggression; they'd have completely enslaved us. Even Lilith seems to forget I was born before her and the other demonic ilk were birthed."

“And people tend to forget what good doggo’s you are.” Sombra said as he gently patted his mother.

"Only to those we find worthy. Or see as family." The Hellhound replied, giving her son a nuzzle.

There was a knock at the door. "Sir, The meeting is in a few minutes. Your… Crowley, wishes to remind you." The demon from the other side of the door spoke.

“Alright, give me a moment.” Sombra called out to the demon. “Just a final check up then I’ll be out.”

With a sigh Sombra levitated the brush and began fixing his mane. The Hunters that attacked were, as far as Hunters were concerned, average. All he knew about the weapons they used was that some other Hunter or possibly even a witch or wizard of sorts was selling them. Where or who this arms merchant is was still unknown, but it seems even non hunters have been obtaining these unique weapons. Scanning their memories however proved equally as fruitless as their memories show them buying the items at stores and normal human markets.

Someone was crafting weapons lethal to demons and placing them not just in the hands of Hunters, but in the hands of random humans as well.

“Something’s not right here…” Sombra frowned. “And this after that...weird shift in the world to…” Sombra frowned, remembering a strange feeling that the whole world was changed somehow but not sure how or why.

With a sigh he left his room and went to the meeting room. It was just a small room renovated to look like an office, and seated in the main desk was Crowley. He was pouring over texts, both new and ancient. Sombra used a small stool to climb into the guest chair and take a seat. "Glad to see you are doing well." Crowley spoke, eyes not looking up from the paper.

“Glad to be doing well after that...incident.” Sombra answered. “So, what do you want to talk about Crowley?”

"... Almost a month… and there's no trail. Whoever or whatever is making these weapons, They aren't crafting them like one would the normal demonic or even holy artifacts. They are taking average ordinary weapons and object of everyday human life… and somehow making them capable of killing not just us. Some of the guns and knives we still have were tested. The knives can hurt and kill demons, ghosts, werewolves, vampires, shapeshifters, undeads, Harpy's, Griffons. A fucking phoenix even! It's like someone is Copy Pasting the Colt and applying it's magic to anything that can cut."

“Do you think it has something to do with that weird shift in the planes?” Sombra asked Crowley carefully. “Every demon strong enough must have sensed it right?”

"These things appeared before that happened so I don't know. They might be a cause of it but the world's still turning and the sun's still burning so it can't have been completely bad. At least it hasn't affected us so there's that."

“For now.” Sombra sighed out.

"Right now my only concerns are finding where the hell these weapons are coming from and these artifacts Lilith wants me to track down. Little count is planning something and I do not care for it."

“Well, I have a simple enough idea.” Sombra started. “If I can disguise myself and stay hidden from these newly weaponized lunatics, I can ask around to see who’s selling the weapons, and find the rotten bastard and torture all the information out of him.”

"As much as that idea strikes a cord with me, you just recovered and already plan on jumping into a blender. Besides, with your mother here I'd rather not send you off and get harmed. I'd rather not end up her chew toy or a pile of unholy crap."

“Someone needs to find whoever’s selling these weapons.” Sombra frowned. “Cause if their not made by standard angel or demon craft, and Colt was created by a hunter in the eighteen hundreds possibly funneling souls into that weapon during Hailey’s comet…” Sombra shook his head. “Either we have an even better weaponsmith on our hands that’s beyond even the famous Winchesters, or we have some outside forces not seen in Heaven or Hell.”

"If that's true then I doubt something outside of heaven or hell's radar will just let itself be found so easily Sombra. What we can do though, is copy our human enemies and stockpile. It won't be long til other monsters learn of these weapons, assuming they don't already and also begin sticking up. The last thing we need is a war between monsters and man where every race of monster and mankind are out to slaughter one another."

“We really don’t need a war right now.” Sombra agreed.

"For now, we'll play along with Lilith's… orders. The crown of thorns from Christ. Gabriel's horn, and Adam's heart."

“Alright...they’ll just be a pain in the ass to find still.” Sombra sighed out.

"More manageable than our mystery merchant. I've already got a lead on Adam's heart believe it or not."

“Oh? What’s the lead on Adam’s heart?” Sombra inquired, ready to do something after his close encounter.

"Adam's heart isn't like a normal mortal heart. Since he was made in God's image he actually obtained some divine features. His heart, after death kept beating, and long after his body rotted and bones turned to ashes it remained beating. One of our operatives within the Russian military reported that they are working on some special soldier program and from what he can tell, the bodies are all missing the same organ."

“So they’re trying to create soldier’s without hearts?” Sombra asked in surprise. “How well is it working? And how many corpses have they piled up?”

"No, they're trying to find a compatible host for Adam's heart. Which won't be easy, thankfully for us. Only a special kind of human could even have a chance of bonding to it. Should they, they'd most likely become a demi god on par with Christ himself."

“And that’s something we really don’t need, especially with the weapons that are coming up.” Sombra said simply.

"Exactly. I've already sent many of our men inside to infiltrate and examine the surroundings. Thankfully nothing is anti demon."

“That’s good.” Sombra nodded. “So, I’m going to head off towards Russia and get Adam’s heart?”

"To help get his heart, yes. Also, you'll need this." Crowley said, handing a leather bag to Sombra. "Since it's a Divine artifact, you'll get burned by it's touch. This bag is made from the hide of a virgins sacrifice. It will let you grab the heart and store it without getting harmed."

“Works for me.” Sombra nodded as he took the bag. “Hopefully they don’t truly get something we haven’t figured out yet…”

"Our goals here are the Heart of Adam, and all of their tools and research. I want to know just how far they are getting and what exactly they are doing. It's Lilith's list so I'd like to gather as much Intel as I can to figure out what the Fuck that slippery bitch is planning."

“Oh yeah, knowing more than what Lilith is telling us would be for the best.” Sombra nodded in agreement. “Well then, I best be off to steal myself Adam’s Heart and whatever information is surrounding it.”

"Just stay safe. While these Russians I admirably respect, they can't harm you. Though, should Hunters be among them or the Scholars be present, do not engage."

Sombra Nodded. The Scholars. They were something between Hunters and Witches and Wizards. They didn't actively hunt, rather they studied magic and would only send active agents into the field on rare occasions. He and Crowley had one former encounter with one of their agents almost a hundred years ago. It was an interesting encounter. They simply asked for a sample of blood and hair from Sombra, then promptly left, giving them Griffon feathers in exchange.

“Alright, don’t engage if Hunter’s are there, or those weird Scholars.” The umbran unicorn nodded. “Now to get to Russia without alerting them if they do suddenly have anti-demonic sensors.”

"The jet is in the usual place."

“Alright.” Sombra nodded. “I’ll be back, and hopefully with a heart.”

Sombra sat in the jet, their human form perceived by all to be authentic. In this form they were a slightly tan man with jet black hair combed back and their red eyes terrified anyone who saw them. He usually wore sunglasses to offset their effect and blend in better. He sat with a glass of whiskey while looking over some copies of texts on the Heart of Adam. There wasn't much.

“Jeez, for being an ancient holy relic, there isn’t much known about it.” Sombra muttered as he took a sip from his glass of whiskey.

The only reliable text was an old Entry of an unknown diary author. Roughly translated, it wrote "He who sought the power of God, a foolish man, robbed the grave of the father of all men. He stole it away to lands beyond ours. A fool, and a damned man. Cursed are those who should use the power of the Father of Man without having been born from Seth, third son of Adam."

“These Russians would have a better time learning to ice skate in hell than finding the descendant of Seth.” Sombra snorted in amusement that these fuckers would even try this massively improbable endeavour.

Seth, Sombra did wonder why the third son specifically. As is the bible rarely mentions them. In fact… he rather vanishes off the radar of history all together. Basically nothing was about this third son… why?

“In some cases, nobody even knows Adam even had a third son, it was always Cain and Able…” Sombra frowned. “I mean, Egypt had an idea but they missed the h…” Sombra wondered, thinking about how hyper specific Egyptian Religion was about Names and why they would miss a letter on Seth’s name if they knew about him. “Hmm, something’s fishy here…”

With this little information and a shotty theory, Sombra arrived in Russia, quickly meeting up with his Demons and we're soon in a car to the laboratory. "The heart is being kept in a modified prison. So many prisoners never come out of Russian jail, nobody questions. Practically unlimited test subjects." One of his demons informed, their host a prison guard. "So far, ninety seven prisoners have all met their end trying to get hooked up with it."

“Well first of all, they’d never be able to join with it in the first place if they all want to obtain it…” Sombra frowned. “Is there any prisoners that seem off to you than the other prisoners?”

"They're all the same. Well, mostly. Mafia keeps a block of the prison for their… insurance policies. Men, wemon, even children. Typical human stuff. Guards don't bother, they fear the mob more than their government."

“Good lord.” Sombra sighed out.

"Once we get in, we'll help the prisoners start a riot. The distraction will let us get in, kill the lab coats and whoever else is in our way, then get out with the heart and the data. Simple as it can be."

“Any hunter’s or scholars?” Sombra inquired the demon.

"None, thankfully. There is a band of local hunters in the nearby city but we got a group distracting them. They don't seem to have any of these unique weapons though." The demon replied.

“That is good.” Sombra nodded. “Then let’s get this prison riot started.

Upon arriving at the prison, the demons and demonic unicorn were surprised to arrive at… a slaughter. Much of the building was on fire, and the blood of humans and demons alike was frozen in the surrounding snow. "Wha- this was fine less than two hours ago?!" The demon shouted.

“Try to find any survivor, demon or human I don’t care.” Sombra said quickly, turning into a shadowy mist and moving around swiftly through the fire and corpses, his ethereal form ignoring the heat and smoke that would irritate his physical form.

Moving through the building, he quickly stopped upon seeing an odd sight. The creature before him looked human In physical shape, but the similarities ended there. It's head consisted of a single maw layered with needle-like teeth. It's arms were too thin, long and ended in jagged claw like appendages. It's legs also seemed to bend backwards like his own hind legs did. It had no eyes, and seemed to be producing an oil like substance along it's body that, upon contact with the floor or anything other than itself, set on fire and burned or melted away whatever it was on.

“What in the Satan’s left asscheek are you!?” Sombra asked in shock, not knowing what this creature was as he started to channel his magic to fight this creature.

The creature roared a primal, mindless high pitch screech as if like radio static on high volume. Sombra blasted the beast with magic and slammed it against the walls but this seemed to do little to the beast. It twisted and turned with unnatural, even by monster standards, movement's and would even seem to dislocate and relocate it's joints as it tried to charge towards Sombra with mindless anger and determination.

“What in Gods name…” Sombra muttered as he brought one of his hands up, starting to command the fire around them as he forced the flames at the weird monster.

That… did nothing. Now it was on fire and after him.

“Damn it…” Sombra muttered as he stomped his foot into the ground, using his natural affinity for shadow magic and causing a shadow spike to shoot out towards the monster quickly from the shadow’s created by the fires.

It pieces it's sides sending a chunk of it flying off and blood to spill out rapidly soaking the ground, yet it still moved and pursued as if the wound was absent.

Sombra quickly shifted into mist, the creature passing through them and as Sombra resolidified behind it, summoned two more shadow spikes. They pierced the upper torso and neck. Still, despite the crippling wounds the beast did not die yet. It clawed at the spiked, cracking. And breaking the crystal like surface greatly before finally bleeding out and going limp.

Sombra breathed a sigh, and looked up to watch as the creature seemed to… something a mix between rapid decay and fade away. Soon all that was left of it was the blood, a strange glowing red crystal, and a dagger, seemingly made from it's unnatural claws.

“What in the nine circles is going on…” Sombra muttered as he grabbed the strange crystal, and the dagger. “Wait...shit the heart!” Sombra panicked as he turned to mist and bolted to where the Heart might be, fearing that one of these strange and terrifying creatures would either destroy it...or eat it.

He arrived at the Laboratory within minutes. His demons all there. Each also holding several strange red gems or claw dagger. The Heart, Thankfully, remained within a glass jar of sorts. Sombra had to admit, it looked like a human heart, only a golden yellow and despite having no body, kept beating on. He felt a strong sense of willpower radiate from it. "You run Into those things too?" One of the demons asked Sombra.

“Yes, and I have never seen a demon like that in my life.” Sombra said carefully. “Do any of you know what that thing was?”

"No. I don't even know if that was a demon." They replied. "Didn't go after the Heart. Was three of them in here and they ignored it. Just went after us."

“That’s really strange.” Sombra frowned. “And also...they seemed completely feral, nothing but bloodlust fueling their swings and nothing else.”

"They also seemed to ignore pain. Even the strongest of monsters would get staggered or acknowledge the injury. They just… acted like their wounds weren't there. And it's not regeneration, their wounds were not healing."

“What is going on?” Sombra frowned, moving over and taking Adam’s Heart into the Virgin’s sack.

As they walked out of the prison, the flames still roaring high into the sky, Sombra looked back, seeing the smoke and flame barely conceal a figure. At first, he thought it to be another reminder, but noticed it looked more normal than those creatures. Before he could say anything, however, the figure walked back into the fires and smoke of the building and was out of sight.

“Who was that?” Sombra muttered to himself, not sure if he should follow after them after this extremely weird and dangerous encounter, or pull back cause it could be a Hunter.

Back in the US, Sombra and Crowley sat in the meeting room. The heart rested in the leather pouch on the desk, but Sombra looked over the items the creatures seemed to have dropped.

The gems were interesting. They seemed to pulsate with a primal, elemental energy, and so far no known texts bore similarities to identify them. The blades, however, intrigued him greatly. The material, was organic but completely Alien. He never saw anything like it. Density wise it was harder than diamonds, sharper than a Zero millimeter blade, and like all these other mystery weapons… harmed Demons and other Monsters to a lethal degree if you stab in the right place. "This is most unsettling…" He muttered.

“I also found someone walking into the flames, either a Watcher or someone that summoned those abominations.” Sombra started. “I wasn’t sure if I should have followed them or pulled back if they were a Hunter…”

"That was a good call. I doubt a normal human could have survived that, maybe not even a skilled Hunter. Especially if these things slaughtered Demons so easily. Normally, when a demon possesses someone and the body gets harmed or killed the host dies but we still pilot the meat suit, bit these weapons and creatures directly harm us. Almost as if hitting the flesh and ethereal at the same time. Most likely this figure you saw was the one who summoned those things, and is likely also the one placing these weapons all over the damned place. It might also Explain how the Hunters got these things. They kill a few odd monsters and get some special toys after the job is done."

“So the most important question is...who, or what, is doing this?” Sombra asked. “They’d have to be insanely powerful to summon those demon’s, four in all, and...have them weirdly drop items like some weird RPG.” Sombra frowned, cause in all his years he has never seen any monster’s slain and drop items that weren’t hyper specific to the monster, like a Pendant to a Vengeful Wraith.

"No, those weren't demons. Even in the purely mythological texts nothing matches those things in appearance, and there are few things that don't know how to hide in plain sight amongst humans, those things didn't even try." Crowley sighed, reaching under his desk and pulling up a bottle of brandy and promptly chugging half the bottle. "What I want to know is, does Lilith want these items because she knows about this or not? Cause if so, I might have a theory as to why she wants these items specifically."

"We might as well ask her." Sombra stated. "Cause this is beyond whatever slippery sloped bullshit she had in mind to begin with."

Crowley shook his head. "She likely won't care or listen. You were too young to remember life in hell but it's basically a mix between faction warfare and traditionalist cults. There's Lilith and her ilk who want to free Lucifer from his cage. There's demons like me who gain power through deals and back stabbing, and then there's the old folks who just want to mame and murder. The way I see it, we're not getting anywhere with Lilith and we aren't even close to powerful enough to challenge her."

“Right…” Sombra frowned, looking at the sack he still held, still sensing the heart inside of it. “Do you know who Seth is? The third son of Adam?”

Crowley chuckled. "I'm old but not that old." He sighed, taking a deep breath. "Some say he was born after the whole Cain and Abel thing. Some say he was present for it. Honestly I don't know. All I do know is that he was supposedly a gift from god onto Adam and Eve, to replace the life of Abel, or fate. Some say he was the first reincarnated soul, supposedly Abel reborn. I don't know, it's all rumors and conjecture."

“Only thing I could come up with was that he found his way to Egypt and became Set somehow, which seems weird cause Egyptians were very specific when it came to names.” Sombra brought up.

"I highly doubt it, considering I've traded and exchanged souls with that former god before. I can assure you he is or was in no way a human." Crowley informed. The demon slouched in his chair, picking up one of the red crystals. He could feel magic within them, but like the weapons and their strange magics, it was alien and unknown. "We need something. An ace or someone who can help us understand this crap. You and these other ponies arriving here, now these monsters and weapons and whatever this is. Feels like the world's going mad."

“Would be great if we could talk to someone that knows about this…” Sombra grumbled. “I wish things would at least be some form of simple again…”

"One thing I learned while in hell Sombra, nothing is ever simple. Which is why demons like us, get crafty." Crowley stated with a smile.

"Got an idea?" Sombra asked curiously.

"Lilith is an old, powerful bitch, every demon with common sense knows this… but, there's an even older and just as, maybe more, powerful one here at our base."

“You talking about mom?” Sombra inquired.

Crowley nodded. "Ramsey is one of the few creatures left in existence The Almighty himself created. Her and her kin were deemed too dangerous and so God killed them all, save for Ramsey and her pups she was carrying. They were spared by Lucifer. When Lucifer was banished, he took Ramsey with him and helped her, trained and fought with her. If any being from hell can stand against Lilith in raw power, she can. And with you as the new Kennel Keeper and Ramsey behind you, we can get all the crossroads demons and the HellHounds to our own faction."

“That would be amazing.” Sombra nodded. “Mom is going to be so proud to know I’m going to help strengthen our faction.” Sombra said, a wide smile plastered on his muzzle as he felt joy in thought’s of making his mother proud.

"We got a week at most to get this shit rolling before Lilith comes to collect the Heart. I've already got some people scouting for the crown and the horn so all you need to do is travel back to hell with Ramsey and spread the word amongst the hellhounds. I can work with the other crossroads demons here and once we have the three artifacts, we can start this party properly."

“And what a party it’ll be.” Sombra said, grinning like a madman who already thought of amazing things in the upcoming future, past the confusing and nerve wracking weapons people were getting.

Sombra had only been to hell a few times since Crowley brought him to the surface. It was dark, hot and muggy, the stench of decay and shit dominating the air, if you could call it that.

“They could at least put in an air freshener…” Sombra scrunched his muzzle up at the terrible smell.

"You haven't lived here long enough to get accustomed to the smell. You were lucky." Ramsey stated.

“I can tell.” Sombra said. “But right now I should ignore that and start talking to the Hellhounds.” Sombra shook his head at the bad smells and wandered around to find the Hellhounds.

The doors to the Hellhounds kennel were made of tall stone locked in place with more demonic runes and spellcraft than Sombra could care to study. Still, there was a simple way to open it, the Kennel Keeper. Him.

He placed a hoof to the doors, the runes and ancient magics recognizing him as their new warden and began unbinding the doors. Soon the massive stone doors opened without resistance and Sombra was hit by a wave, a foul reeking stench that made the natural foulness of hell smell pleasant by comparison. He looked to his mother.

"The old keeper kept us fed, but that was it. He never actually took care of us. Not gonna lie, I enjoyed eating his corpse when Crowley got me out of here and brought me to you." Ramsey stated.

"I can...tell…" Sombra said, trying not to gag at the horrible smell.

As he walked inside he spotted the most grotesque site. The Hellhound's Kennel. Despite being seen largely as savage animals by demons, Hellhounds had an intelligence equal to or even surpassing the average human/demon. Despite the appearance of bones, rotten flesh and shit, many makeshift homes seemed to be made from them. Bones for structure and the shit once dried and packed onto them formed walls and made something akin to a what can be loosely considered a tent, though resembling more of an igloo made from shit.

The bones weren't all human either. Some various animal and monster corpses were a part of the… structure, and even other long dead Hellhound's were used to 'house' the living ones.

It was the type of place only Hell could provide.

With a mighty howl, Ramsey announced her presence as well as Sombra's, and soon the two stood center if a massive crowd of hounds ranging from elderly to pups not even old enough to open their eyes. "Here me my children! One of our own now oversees us! My son, Sombra, is our new Keeper!" Murmurs and whispers were the response. "I remember many in the past saw him as unfit, or a snack. And we all know those that did are no longer amongst the living. And now, with Sombra we have something that can be alien to most but know I speak the truth! We. Have. Hope." Ramsey took a step back, giving Sombra room to speak.

"It's been...a long time." Sombra said, looking at all the hellhounds carefully. "But as Ramsey said, I am the new Keeper, and I'm here to bring Hope back to all, to have a better life then in this rotten cage." He said honestly. "I'm planning on creating our own faction, outside the constant bullshit of the current rulers, outside of Lilith and Lucifer's rule, outside the Sins, the Knights, Princes, away with all those damned fools that have fucked up time and time again, I'm going to do things better, I'm going to stop this constant division and backstabbing, no more of any of that!" He stomped his hoof down at that. "I'm going to rule Hell how it should be, and you all can run wild and free, not cramped in this damned cage for another eternity."

Many of the Hellhound's began to bark in approval. Soon they all did. Sombra smiled.

"The Crown of Christ." Crowley said, the thorned crown old and fossilized, stained with blood sat atop a pillow on his desk. "Any mortal born with the blood of the disciples of Mary who wears this crown, is said to become invincible." He then moved to the next item. A goats horn elegantly charged with angelic markings and decorated with blessed gold. "Gabriel's horn. Said to open and close the gates of heaven as well as announce Armageddon. But, only in his hands can it do that. In the hands of a mortal, they will obtain Divine strength and protection." Lastly, he held the leather sack. "And the heart of Adam. Any with the blood of Seth in their veins will become a demigod when this beats in their chest."

"When all these holy artifacts are brought together…" Sombra started ominously. "They make great paper weights."

Crowley chuckled. "True, but the actual answer is that when brought together with the right human, all three make what can easily be considered, an artificial god." Crowley stated. "I'm willing to bet, Lilith found one, maybe more, people who have both the blood of Seth and blood of one or more of the apostles of Christ in them. A rare event I will admit but the world had billions of humans walking it. The odds are a good handful fit this rare genetics."

"And what'll happen to us if we let Lilith finish this project if hers?" Sombra asked carefully.

"Assuming she or some other high ranking demon can actually possess the poor sod, well, death and slavery are probably on her list if ideas. Not even I'm cruel enough to imagine what else is there." Crowley sighed. The two were silent for a while before he looked over at Sombra. "Hellhounds all ready?"

"It's taking a lot of effort to make sure they don't go overboard with how excited they are." Sombra chuckled at his Hellhounds enthusiasm.

"Good. I've talked to every Crossroads and lesser demon from here to Timbuktu and back. We have an extra three hundred hands. The other eighty I had to kill to keep from betraying us. The best part," Crowley stated, pulling a slip of paper from his coat and onto the table. "Managed to find this little spell in a book my own witch of a mum had. A simple spell with a rather special use."

Sombra levitated the paper, opening it and smiled wider.

Lilith was furious. She walked into Crowley's base of operations throwing the doors open with magic, breaking them off the hinges and stormed into the demon base's main chamber. There, sat Crowley, resting atop a rather lavish chair. Sombra sat in an identical one next to him. The two may be the King and Prince of the Crossroads, but it was in title alone. They held no power compared to her. "Lilith. What brings you here?" Crowley asked with feigned ignorance.

Lilith, for her part, didn't immediately vaporizer the demon. "Mind telling me why, in Latin, you wrote 'Pricey Princess Of Hell Sucks Whore Holes'?!"

"Simple. I always took you for a lesbian." Lilith's eyes turned to their unique sickly white. "Now now, before you splatter me and ruin both this lovely suit and chair, there is someone here who would like to have a word with you."

The presence and growl behind Lilith was sudden. Appearing seemingly from thin air. Turning, she spotted the ancient, older than even herself and giant Hellhound. "Hello, sister…" Ramsey spoke with a growl and venom in her voice.

Lilith, to her own surprise, took a step back. "R-Ramsey? Since when can you speak?"

"My doing, actually." Crowley spoke up. "Son of a Wich, and not every monster speaks the same language. Don't even get me started on people, then I remembered a spell my mother, god damn her soul, had a spell that helped with language barriers. Basically, so long as the target is intelligent and their words convey a meaning, the spell will let us understand one another as if she were speaking plain English."

"And it feels good to talk." Ramsey added with a chuckle. "All my children can speak, and so many demons didn't even know we had intelligence. I wonder who set that up?"

"Yes, I do wonder who decided to spread this common misconception that my mother and her race were as dumb as common earth dogs." Sombra said simply.

"Well, care to answer Lilith?" Crowley asked.

Lilith kept her eyes on Ramsey, finally seemingly regaining her sense of composure. She crossed her arms. "I did." She answered simply.

“Now tell me, at what point did you think that was possibly a very terrible idea?” Sombra asked Lilith carefully.

She spun around, smirking. "Never. You speak as if I have regrets."

“Even though you literally just told my mother, someone that’s most likely stronger than you, that she’s nothing but a stupid dog?” Sombra asked Lilith, using her own immediate words against her. “For...how many years exactly?”

"Since Lucifer has been imprisoned." Ramsey answered. "She… convinced me, to raise my pups in the 'safety' of the kennels." The dog admitted.

"See? A dumb dog." Lilith smirked. "And as for power, well, Lucey never let us play that rough…"

"Lucifer isn't here to save your spoiled little ass this time Lilith."

“And I’d love to see how strong my mother truly is.” Sombra said honestly. “And you’re the one person she really wanted to demonstrate how strong she is.”

The group all remained in silence. A lingering stalemate seemed to be sitting between Lilith and Ramsey.

After what felt like hours, but was just minutes, Lilith Spoke. "Fine. What do you two idiots and the bitch want?"

“Some answers first of all.” Sombra started. “One of which is why in the nine circles are you trying to make an artificial god?” The umbran unicorn asked. “You wouldn’t need three stupidly powerful Holy Artifacts without someway to use them all properly, and creating an artificial god seems like a good enough idea if you're lucky enough.”

Lilith chuckled. "Not gonna lie, that would be a good plan. But, I need those things for a different reason. True, All three could basically turn someone into a god-like entity, but not even I could possess that Holy Powered meat suit. No, I need them for a spell."

“And what kind of spell would take the three most sacred of artifacts to fuel?” Sombra frowned. “Especially now that the humans are getting weird monster slaying weapons on par, if not better, than The Colt, as well as new and strange creatures roaming around?” He said, wondering what sort of spell she had in mind that she’d still want to cast after everything went straight to whatever brand new hell was in store for them.

"To find the door to Lucifer's cage of course." She stated. "Without the… original keys, the door is tricky to find. God gave him his own personal hell pit between dimensions, and the door to it while many, I need to find the weakest point to free them."

“Huh…” Sombra started. “Well...I suppose that’s a good enough reason to completely ignore the world shifting as hard as it is.”

"So all this just to find the wall with a crack in it in hopes of freeing the devil himself?" Crowley huffed.

"It's the whole reason I exist. Well, part of it. As for your Monster problems, they're a secondary priority as far as I'm concerned."

“The monster’s are one thing, but the greater problem is that humans, normal average citizens of Earth, are getting weapons that can kill monsters just as easily as The Colt, if not better.” Sombra countered. “So unless Lucifer himself can survive bullets that even a Phoenix can’t survive, then maybe the growing problem on Earth shouldn’t be a ‘secondary priority’.”

Lilith just smirked as she locked eyes with Sombra.

"He can?" Crowley asked with disbelief.

"There are five beings In all creation that peashooter can't kill. Hurt? Sure. Stun? Definitely. But five beings are immune to it's special little Insta kill powers, and Lucifer is one of those five. And you're a fool, for caring about Earth. Then again, you aren't a true demon, just a donkey with a horn."

“And would you like to truly test that?” Sombra asked Lilith. "These are unknown weapons being made, how do you know they can't kill these few?"

“Because I already tried on one of the other four. And it just ticked them.” She retorted.

"And was this the Colt or something else?" Sombra inquired, the stallion wanting all the facts straight before pressing forward into the unknown.

Lilith simply smirked, tapping her nose. “Not so fast there, Little Silver. Information is worth its weight in gold, and I know at least one of the things I asked you two to find me does look like it’s gold.”

“A barter then? Adam’s heart for this information? Then what?” Crowly asked.

“Then we see just how long you two can play games with the big boys.”

"Well you were certainly pissed enough as is because we can start to play games." Sombra commented.

“Think you can?”

Sombra shrugged. "What do you think Crowly? Think we can play these games?"

Crowly seemed to eye Lilith for a while. Despite the stone faced expression he wore, Sombra knew him well enough to tell he was conflicted. After what seemed like a while, the demon nodded. “We’ll play these games then.”

Lilith simply smirked, suddenly every window and door in the base was blasted open as a swarm of demons in their mist forms flooded the base. “Alrighty then boys, welcome to War.”

Chapter 11 Illusions: What Does God Pray Too?

"This is the place?" The Alpha vampire asked as he and Chrysalis, disguised as a human in form. Before them sat a house, unkept and rather dirty, and covered in police tape.

“Yep, this is the place where…it all started and ended.” Chrysalid answered.

"No idea on what happened though." Alpha said as he entered, his claws slicing the thin plastic with no resistance. "From the outside, it looks like some gang attacked him, or some crime of passion. But the damage here is too broad for humans to do, and no human could have survived impact that splinter and break frames of oak." He said, tracing a finger along some of the blood on the walls, and tasting it.

“And let’s not even forget the insane amount of magic in this area.” Chrysalis said, seeing scorch marks that no normal flames would have created. “I’ve honestly never felt this kind of power before…but what about the blood?”

"It tastes human… too human. Hmm." Alpha said with a hum. "Rather pure. Haven't tasted blood like that in thousands of years… interesting."

“That sounds strange.” Chrysalis frowned. “There hasn’t been a pure blooded human in a very long time.” The changeling frowned, moving around the room and checking more of the damage caused.

"Not since Adam, Eve, Cain, Able and Seth. Once they started breeding Humans changed and evolved so much, despite the looks they are nothing like the base framework they came from, and yet… this blood tests of that base framework. As if the man murdered here was made by God himself."

“Well God must have made him a powerful mage, cause these are some pretty deep burns.” Chrysalis stated, looking at all the magical fighting, trying to see or sense anything that could give them a bit more context on the battle.

"Hmmm." Alpha said, feeling the burns along the walls. "This wasn't made by magic, this was made by Divine Grace."

“That’s impossible.” She shook her head. “Divine Grace can only be used by Angel’s can’t they? If this was an Original Human, they couldn’t have used magic like this right?”

"Well, yes and no. You see, angels and demons are quite alike, they must possess a host to walk the earth. And while they possess the body, the host doesn't age or decay, and lethal injuries won't kill the host unlike with demons. So long as the body is strong enough, an angel can effectively host a human indefinitely."

“And then they found the dead body.” Chrysalis pointed out.

"Yes, but if I were to guess, something stronger came along and killed this… divine creature." Alpha said, taking in a deep breath. "Strange though, no trace of the killer. No odor, no magic, nothing."

“Yeah…” She nodded. “That’s the strangest thing…it should be impossible, even for me.”

"Hmm. Let's go check on the body, shall we?" Alpha said, his question more a command than curiosity.

He left, Chrysalis looking around for a time before her eyes fell upon something. A small collection of books, their titles reading as Supernatural.

“That’s…strange…” Chrysalis muttered, magicing over the small collection of books and pocketing them into her bag as she grabbed the first volume and opened it up to the first chapter, just to see what this was about.

The morgue was empty as expected for late in the Night. The Vampire Alpha and Chrysalis pulled out the body of the dead man from the house. His body covered in bruises and clearly broken bones and split skin. "How violent." Alpha commented.

“Could be worse.” Chrysalis shrugged.

"Purely and truly beaten to death. How fascinating. No claw or teeth marks, no marks from blades or… bullets. He was killed in a very personal way."

“And a very…carefully trained way…” She added. “Cause if you look at all these injuries…even some well trained demon’s would have a hard time making these kinds of precise injuries without breaking something else.”

"Strong enough to break them easily, and extended the death as long as possible. Makes me wonder what kind of creature this one pissed off."

“And what could stop a being with Divine Grace from either regenerating, or being unharmed if it was an Angel?” Chrysalis added carefully, trying to sense if this being was magical in any way, as there would still be traces of magic in the person that haven’t left and been absorbed back into Nature.

Alpha took his claw, a slice of the body and tasted the blood. Dead Mans blood was rather poisonous to Vampires, but he was the Alpha, a little wouldn't harm him, and the sample from the house did nothing. He tasted the blood. "Impossible…" Alpha said, taking another taste of the dead man's blood. "It's… fresh."

“Impossible, he’s been dead for two days." Chrysalis argued.

"And yet, his blood remains fresh as if his heart were still beating." Alpha stated, opening the eyes of the body, seeing them fogged and clouded. The eyes of the dead. "Just what were you, my mystery man? And what killed you?"

“Hold on…if his blood is still fresh…” Chrysalis muttered, putting her hands on the being’s body. “Maybe I can at least tell what this being’s magic is, if it hasn’t left him unlike his blood…”

Chrysalis let her unique power flow, drawing in the beings energy. She learned from a young age she can devour the magic, and even souls, of more than just humans. She tasted… divinity. Something rich and powerful, old and potent. Even dead these small fragments of this dead man's Divine Energy filled her in a way she hasn't felt since… The Accident.

And there was still so much left inside, she barely absorbed a percentage.

“Im…Impossible…” Chrysalis muttered, shaking in both horror at what could have caused the death of such a being, and bliss at all the energy she was absorbing. “No…that’s factually impossible, even the Angel’s didn’t know where he was…”

Alpha looked over the corpse, pulling up the file associated with them. "His name was Chuck Shurley. Age 37. Hmm… somehow I doubt that. I will take this corpse back to the good doctor for an evaluation, meanwhile you head to Russia, and investigate that Prison. Rumor among the demons is that a new breed of rather hostile monsters made quite a mess of the place."

Chrysalis had to literally force herself away from the body, feeling such divine energy coursing through her, even barely absorbing a percent her body felt better than ever before. “Al-alright…but you, or the doctor will not like what you’ll figure out…”

"I will be the judge of that dear daughter."

The harsh cold of Russia wasn't an issue for Chrysalis. For some reason she easily, passively adapted to any area's weather, no matter how extreme. The prison was ripe with guards, all easily put to sleep with magic. The carnage was incredible. Skeletons of guards and prisoners alike incinerated partly into ash, bricks, stone, metal all melted and warped by fire, and deep gashed from claws decorated the walls, floors and tore apart the heavy metal doors.

“What in the nine circles of heaven and hell happened here?” Chrysalis frowned.

The further into the prison she went, the sooner she realized it had a wing undergo a mild remodeling. Medical and lab equipment, a surgical table and many gurneys with corpses. Some burned, some not but the ones of interest seemed to have had heart surgery, given they all had open chest cavities. A medical incinerator nearby was giving Chrysalis a concerning idea of what was happening here.

“What complete and utter nonsense were these assholes doing here?” She muttered. “And what did they piss off in the process?”

As Chrysalis looked around, she found one rather official looking person, suitcase in hands still that was put to sleep by her magic. She pulled the suitcase out of his unconscious hands and opened it. Inside was a single hard drive.

“This is either the security footage or this is something involving whatever the hell they’re doing here…” Chrysalis muttered. “Either or will help me figure this out…”

Chrysalis packed the hard drive away, looking around some before finding another suitcase nearby. Opening this one, inside seemed to be some strange stones with odd markings, a boot knife, and a single long, demonic looking bone claw.

“Alright, there’s some major fuckery going on here and I don’t like it…”

Taking the last of her finds, Chrysalis was about to teleport herself away, when suddenly there was the sound of bones breaking and flesh tearing. Turning, she spotted the source coming from the nearby hallway she entered from. Feasting on a sleeping, now dead soldier was a creature Chrysalis had never seen before. It walked on two hind legs, bent like a dog. It was hairless, two long, too long arms ending in three razor sharp talons that cut into and through the soldiers armor like nothing, lifting limbs piece by piece into it’s sharp, large, jaggad toothed maw. And behind it, were easily six more all feasting the same on the poor humans.

“Sweet lord almighty…” Chrysalis muttered in horror.

Slowly, she backed away, better the unconscious humans than her in their maws. The more she looked, the more details she could make out. Their eyes were many, at least five crimson red eyes across the top of the head, two thin slits that must be the nose, and all along the body were smaller spines and horns adorning it’s body like armor. She wasted no more time, and Teleported.

“Hm, perhaps they are one of God’s early beasts?” Alpha asked himself, looking over the dissected corpse of Chuck Shurley, organs removed and bones sawed through. “No signs of decay either, yet dead for two days. Morgue cold storage can never keep a body like this. Despite being in a warm, even hot environment, their flesh does not rot, not even cook. Hm.” He spoke as a lesser vampire nearby wrote down his every word, recording the autopsy.

Chrysalis walked into the autopsy room. “Alpha, we’ve got a massive problem.”

“Chrysalis, look at this.” Alpha said, pulling the Changeling to a table, where a heart sat on the table, pierced with metal probes shocking the organ with electricity to make it beat. The lungs attached to it still as an IV flowed blood into one heart chamber, and out of the other another IV was taking out the blood being pumped. “In that IV, up there, is Dead Man’s Blood. Poisonous to us vampires and yet, when put through this.” He took the IV line on the other end, letting some drip into a small shot glass before putting it back, and drinking it. “It’s as fresh as if it’s from the veins. Heh, I guess in a sense, it is.”

“So while you somehow found an infinite supply of food, I have some bad news from Russia…” Chrysalis said nervously. “Those monsters that were rumored…those things…I’ve never seen or heard of anything like those monsters.”

“They were there? Strange, I had heard they were slaughtered. Or do you mean their corpses?”

“I saw seven of them devouring unconscious humans after I knocked them all out…and that’s not even mentioning all the corpses that had stitched up chests and another having weird magical items.”.”

“Really? Did you bring me anything to examine?”

“I managed to find a hard drive from one of the knocked out business guys.” I said. “As well as a long demon finger bone, and these weird stones with runes I’ve never seen before.”

"May I see the finger bone?" Alpha asked as Chrysalis pulled out the talon. Alpha looked the item over. "Hmm, interesting. It reminds me of the dinosaurs. Fine meat, shame they all went extinct."

“I can imagine.” She nodded. “So what Demon is it?”

"Oh I have no idea." Alpha said, a smirk as he worked his fingers over the bone. He took a sniff of the talon. "Interesting. It doesn't smell demonic." He said, waving a hand over the talon. "There is a faint trace of a demonic energy but it's nothing like I've encountered."

“That’s…very strange.” She said carefully. “And those beasts…those five eyed monsters…”

"Without a sample to dissect I won't be able to identify them, but if they share an origin with the beast this talon comes from then we may have ourselves a whole new Monster species."

“Which is terrifying to say the least.” Chrysalis said honestly. “But what did you find out about our cadaver while I was gone besides his heart?”

"Despite being dead for two days, his body has absolutely no cellular decay. No rot on any level. His body, organically, is Alice, but still, stagnant. The cells, the organs, it's all alive but they don't do anything. It's the equivalent to the whole body on a cellular having a brain death."

“Right…” She said carefully. “And all the Divine magic in said being?”

"Divine Grace, Chrysalis. It's not the same as magic, it's far more potent, and far, far older."

“I know, I absorbed barely a percent of it…” Chrysalis said carefully.

"What's it is, it was, it's clearly something of God's making…" Alpha spoke, looking back over at the corpse. "Chrysalis, was there anything… interesting, in that house of his you noticed?"

“Well, there were these books I found.” She said, pulling out the Supernatural books. “And although it wasn’t really much…I felt this strange aura of dread that not even some of the rarer and stronger monsters can give off.”

"Hmm." Alpha said, taking the book and skimming through it. "The Winchesters? All three of them. Hmm, interesting. There are details here that should not be known. Inner thoughts and monologue. Hmm…" He closed the book. "The pieces are fitting but I don't know…"

“Only a God would be able to create such books, able to see how everything is going to happen and how everyone is reacting to it…” Chrysalis said worriedly.

"Exactly." Alpha said, he and Chrysalis looking over at the corpse on the table. "The question is… is that, him?"

“Out of every being I’ve had the pleasure and displeasure of absorbing in some capacity…” Chrysalis looked at the corpse. “I’ve only ever felt that kind of energy during…The Accident.”

"Well, if this is… The God, who, and what, killed them?"

“And how is existence still going?” Chrysalis added. “Like…I don’t know much about Gods, but I’m pretty sure if you kill the literal creator of existence, then it shouldn’t be here anymore.”

"Unless they were cut off, or a new God takes their place. And, given how much of their… power, still resides within the corpse, they were cut off. And doing that is not possible unless the one who killed them is stronger."

“Which should be impossible cause…well if this is true, we’re literally keeping hold of God’s factual corpse.” Chrysalis frowned. “And literally no one should be stronger than God.”

"Well, a mystery for later. For now, we have quite the resource before us… and I bet I can get even more information out of this shell with the help of some… associates."

“And who would know anything about this?” Chrysalis inquired.

"Let me worry about that dear daughter. Just focus on keeping an eye on the Winchesters, especially that Luna. These books should prove to be a valuable asset for you in that regard."

“I will father.” Chrysalis nodded. “Hopefully those three aren’t up to something stupid right now…”

"Please, they're Winchesters. That's asking way too much of them."

“Yeah…” Chrysalis nodded. “I’ll go make sure they didn’t accidentally piss off an entire town or something.”

As Chrysalis left, Alpha went back to the table, using his claws and decapitating the head from the body. He snapped his fingers, another vampire rushing from elsewhere. "See that this head makes it to my friend down in Brazil. Tell her to make it talk." The vampire nodded, taking the head and rushing out.

Chrysalis began making her way towards the Winchesters' last location. A small town where a ghost, of sorts, was drowning residents, now all the dead residents, ghost included, were alive somehow, and hadn’t aged a day it seems.

“What in the world is going on here?” Chrysalis muttered. “I don’t remember solving a ghost problem brings back half a town’s worth of people…”

Examining the people, they all appeared to be normal. No magic, no ill effects or unwanted side effects.The boy though, the ‘ghost’ was a different story. His soul was affected, attached to it was some odd magic. Nothing like the Witch or monster magics, it was… calming, peaceful and… innocent, as if a child's innocence was forged into a form of magic.

“Innocence forged Magic? That’s a first…and possibly extremely potent if used correctly…” She muttered to herself.

Still, just to be safe, she absorbed it from the child. Better than risking him learning how to use it. After that she went back home. A private residence of her own. She had them everywhere, and with plenty of guards and spells to keep it secure. With a sigh, she went over everything, wondering just what was going on in the world.

“Monster’s we’ve never heard of, a ghost child with Innocence forged Magic, an entire town being revived…and the possibility of God being dead yet reality is still turing?” Chrysalis muttered. “What in the absolute shit is going on?”

She sighed, picking up a ps2 controller and turning on the console. She needed to relax to process and think about all this information.

After several hours of playing, Chrysalis went to grab a snack. She learned to bottle the… energies, she could absorb to save for later. As she walked into the kitchen, grabbing a jar of seemingly green slime, she spotted an unusual sight. A business card.

“Great…now I must be going crazy…” She muttered, walking over and picking up the business card.

Reading it confused her, as all it said was to tap. Shrugging, she placed it on the table and taped it. To her shock, it unfolded into a form of flip phone, then started ringing.

“Okay what the fuck…” She muttered, picking up the phone and answering it. “Hello?”

”Hello there little bug.” The voice on the other end was feminin, and sounded as if primordial evil itself spoke. ”I see you’ve been investigating my work. Quite nosey, aren’t you?”

“When evidence suggests you killed literal God, I’d say a lot of people would take notice.” Chrysalis replied simply, hating every second she heard this being’s voice and wishing she could just drop it and run.

”I guess, but a girl’s gotta do what a girl has gotta do. You got to investigate, and I got to kill or recruit a few gods.”

“That’s…fair…” Chrysalis answered. “So I’m pretty sure you know who I am…but who are you?”

”The ones who know me call me Pain. What I am is irrelevant but what I do is not. You see, I’m part of a group that… creates entertainment, for ourselves and for our associates. Your world is already rather chaotic and bloody, so of course I chose it as my… personal project.”

“Were you the one that created those…monster’s back in Russia?” The changeling inquired.

”In a sense. Some were created, some evolved naturally. But I did bring them all here and they won’t be the last.”

“So…you're here to kill us all?” Chrysalis asked.

”Well, that’s up to you. See, I’m a Survival of the Fittest type gal. I bring forth monsters, demons, beings of incredible power and destruction and set them loose, the strongest fight them off and if they win, then they win their world, or universe, back from the brink of destruction. If not, well then add that tally mark to my wins.”

“Right…” Chrysalis frowned. “Is there any rules I should know about before we continue this…’entertainment’ you’re creating?”

”Just put on a good show and my fellow… associates, will reward you. I’ll be in touch Chrysalis.”

The phone hung up, and then turned back into a business card.

“What did I just get myself into…” Chrysalis sighed out, looking at the business card, then the jar of energy. “...I’m gonna need the special jar…”

She went back to the fridge, pulling out a larger jar. She also learned she could mix and cook it into various drinks and foods, this jar was her open fermented Whiskey blend. She didn’t even bother taking a cup, she didn’t plan on leaving a drop behind.

Several days and a monster-worthy hangover, Chrysalis was investigating another lead on the new monsters. A Werewolf pack found their den infested with an unknown beast. It seemed to be a snake, but it’s touch and scales burned as if it was silver to the werewolves.

“Alright…so why in the goddamn is there going to be a fucking Silver Elemental here?”

“We don’t know, it just appeared here.” The werewolf in question asked. “It’s why we called. We figured this would fall into that… agreement, you had us enter.”

“I’m here to help you in your dire need, as the agreement stated.” Chrysalis nodded.

“Well, we’re paying you for it.” The werewolf stated.

Chrysalis entered the den, an old warehouse in the outskirts of a small city. Chrysalis remembered when they joined her Alliance. Monsters for as long as they can remember, were all descended from the same Alpha’s created by a being known to them as Eve, their mother. Yet they all rarely got along, even when all the Alpha’s did. It was pointless. So, a few centuries back, Chrysalis, backed by the Alpha’s of the monsters all created the Codependency Alliance. If humans could learn to co-exist, even if strained, so could monsters.

It was simple, many monsters all had things they needed to survive. Vampires need blood, Werewolves need hearts, Changelings need adults to feast on, and Shapeshifters need human mates to breed new shapeshifters.

Vampires drain the blood from hunts, Werewolves get the hearts, Shapeshifters get to take the place of the victim, getting to the mate of them to breed, and if the mate in question already has children, then that’s where the Changeling comes into play. In return, packs, nests, dens and the like could all call on one another when they needed, if a hunter found them or they were attacked. Every monster contributed something.

She heard the hiss, a metallic sound as she spotted it. It was a snake, smaller than she expected but metallic in shape, and shimmering like pure silver.

“Hello?” She asked the snake, wondering if it was just a random ass snake that was practically made entirely of silver.

It hisses, slithering off quickly.

“Right…wild animal it is…” She muttered as she went after the damned thing.

Thankfully, despite its appearance, it acted like a normal snake, and was easy to capture into a sack. Once it was caged Chrysalis looked the thing over. It’s entire body, even eyes, mouth, fangs, all silver. A sample confirmed this, it’s venom, a form of organic, liquid silver that actually seemed especially lethal towards werewolves. Is it a form of predator to them? Given what this Pain told her… that was a possibility.

“Jeez…a creature specifically made to kill a specific creature? That’s…not good in the slightest…”

“I see another anomaly has shown itself?” Alpha asked as he walked into Chrysalis’s lab, a rather large suitcase at his side.

“Yes, a common snake made from pure silver.” Chrysalis said. “From it’s scales, to it’s skin, even blood and venom, are all organic liquid silver.”

"Fascinating." Alpha said as he looked the snake over. "This could prove quite useful, very useful indeed."

“I also learned who’s is bringing these monsters into this world…and who openly admitted to killing God himself.” Chrysalis stated.

Alpha looked over at Chrysalis, curious and in disbelief. "So, he is… was God after all. Well, maybe he can tell us himself who and what his killer really is." Alpha said, taking his suitcase and placing it on the table. Opening it, Chrysalis viewed the head of God, runes and markings tattooed into their skin. Alpha waved his hand over it, and the head gasped with life, despite having no lungs.

"How, where… oh Fuck!" God said as he looked at the two. "How, wait… I know she killed me… I'm…."

"An Echo, the imprint of God's personality, memories and such left stamped on that brain in there given the ability to regain control. Easy for my friend to rig up a spell too since your body doesn't rot." Alpha replied with a grin.

"Well, shit…"

“So…are you God?” Chrysalis asked carefully.

"Yes and no, and please, call me Chuck." God, Chuck, insisted. "As Alpha Vamp there stated, I'm the imprint of God's personality and memories left behind on the brain. Given the body, I, they, eh. I made can't rot and is based on the original blueprint of humans, they're as fresh as if I was alive. But, in a general sense, yes but not anymore."

"Do you know who and what killed you?" Alpha asked.

"Yes. Her name is Pain, and she is one of the All Makers."

“All Makers?” Chrysalis inquired.

"To be blunt, mortals pray to Gods, well, Gods pray to them." Chuck said, earning a surprise from the two. "They are, well, comparing me to them is like comparing a single celled organism to, well, me. They create voids of space, Universes, multiverse, multiverse of multiverse and of course, we Gods. Pain isn't the one that made me or… my sister, but she is one of the ones I've always been terrified of."

“And…I know exactly that feeling.” Chrysalis said. “Just…hearing her voice…” The changeling shuddered in fear.

"Can she be beaten? Killed?" Alpha asked.

Chuck laughed. "Beaten, sure. She enjoys a good fight and can even make it fair, for you, but killed… nothing can kill them. Not even another All Maker, they are truly and fully immortal. I just hope that the others can give their usual aid. If Pain is turning my universe into her next pet project, the others can't be too far behind."

“And what are these others?” Chrysalis asked worriedly.

"Pain is only one of the All Makers I was told to worry about, but she's one of four that are the ones who turn while dimensions into essentially gigantic entertainment for themselves and the others. There's Genie, a form of Wish Granter, at least that's his shtick. Then there's Demon, name kinda says it all, makes deals and such, then there's Voodoo, he's a bit more of a wildcard. Literally, he loves games and if challenged will set the terms based on what you want from him. There are others, so many others but those four are the main ones every God knows."

“Right…” Chrysalis said carefully. “At least there’s…at least some help coming here…maybe.”

"Kinda. The way this usually works is that Genie and Demon choose a 'Hero' and a 'Villain' and help them gain power in some way while Voodoo and Pain play their roles. Voodoo with his gambets, and Pain by supplying the world with her monsters. Unfortunately since Pain is the leading force here, then she is also playing the role of 'Villain' here. Meaning Demon will, well, probably pick his own 'hero' of sorts while Genie picks his 'hero' and Voodoo does his usual thing."

"You make it sound like a Play to them." Alpha commented.

"To them, it kinda is."

“I mean…when your immortal beings that literal Gods worship…yeah I’d see them doing that because they’re bored.”

"They don't do it because they're bored. I don't know the real reason, but I do know that the people who… win, their games get something beyond anything I could create."

“Damn.” Chrysalis said in surprise.

"I see." Alpha said, his hand waving over Chuck's head and the head closed its eyes, seemingly dead again. "It looks like the near future is going to get very interesting."

“And extremely dangerous if random animals could become the antithesis of what they hunt…” Chrysalis said carefully.

"But it will provide a grand opportunity for us indeed." Alpha said as he closed his suitcase up. "The Codependency Alliance has always been the stepping stones for something far, far grander, and these… All Makers, can pave the way for the dream you've been aspiring to for years Chrysalis."

Chrysalis blinked. It was a gamble, and so many lives, monster and human alike… but it could work. A Kingdom of Monsters.

“You…really think it can work?” Chrysalis asked.

"In times of anarchy, we Monsters have emerged from the shadows to partake in the carnage to live and feast in the daylight. With the chaos these All Makers, this Pain, will cause… all of Monster Kind will have no need to hide in the shadows, under the cover of night. While the humans and the hunters battle the beasts that will be shortly swarming the planet, we can easily rise up, clear out their towns and their cities and finally begin to live, freely."

“And that would be great…if the human’s don’t outpace us in their war.” Chrysalis. “Remember, Pain literally threw a snake made of living silver at the werewolves, what do you think she’s going to do for the Vampire's? Or the other monsters of the world?” She pointed out, cause while her heart soared with the idea her father was coming up with, the fact that she literally had to help the Werewolves against a simple wild animal made specifically to be immune to them was rather disconcerting for her.

"True, but like the humans, we too can learn to counter and protect from these effects. I've already discovered a means to convert dead man's blood into drinkable blood," Alpha started, placing a hand on the snake cage, earning a hiss from the metal animal. "And like Humans, we can make Anti-Venom, medicine and maybe even cures for all that ails us. If humans can do it, we can do it better."

“True…” She nodded, still a tad unsure due to a lot of unknowns.

"Remember Chrysalis, as I've always told you. Study and observe the unknown variables, and make the chaos it creates work for you."

"I know father." Chrysalis nodded.

"Remember, every time the humans have caused chaos amongst themselves, it has been a boon for us. The Plagues of Egypt, the Fall of Rome, the world wars. Each time provided a perfect opportunity for us to thrive, even if a little. This will be no different. Regardless of the source of the chaos." Alpha said, taking one last glance at the snake. "Send that to my lab, I'll see if they can fabricate an Anti-Venom from it."

"Yes father." She nodded, gently taking the snake. "Let's just hope this doesn't get out of control before we can see how it'll play out."

"If it does, well, I've prepared for bad outcomes before. We will come out of this better, stronger. We always do."

Chapter 12 Day: Time Passes

It had been a few years since Celestia and Shakespeare founded the Scholars of the Supernatural. Members, some fascinated with the magic and monsters they shared the land with, some, former hunters no longer able to battle, and some were unlucky orphans, victims of the monsters and their need for human flesh.

"Hard to believe we're almost two hundred strong." Shakespeare said, looking over the group at their base of operations, a refitted, formerly abandoned farm.

"Well, when we support people's interests in the supernatural, people tend to flock to it." Celesta pointed out. "And…being an orphanage also helps garner support."

"Yes, a shame the church and Vatican don't share that belief. Something tells me we might have stirred a hornet's nest with that one. Still, at least here nothing supernatural can get in and thanks to your magic the walls are as resilient as stone so it's sturdy and strong."

"It's the least I can do to protect the innocent." Celestia nodded.

"The fields are growing the herbs and plants we need for spells and potions, barracks are being set up properly and soon we will begin making copies of the spells you have given us. While we won't directly aid Hunters on the battlefields we will supply them when needed."

"And give any being seeking sanctuary a place to rest and see a new point of view." Celestia smiled. "Just need to finalize the contract magics though…a lot harder than I thought it would be in some parts." She grumbled.

"I guess not even a divine one such as yourself is all powerful." Shakespeare said with a laugh. "So, what are our goals short term and long-term?"

"Short term is to try and create a safe environment for the people, and monsters if they need…but the long term would be considered pure lunacy by many." Celestia shook her head.

"You are a celestial being of unknown origin adopted by gods angels, raised in heaven and now come to earth in a human shape. Lunacy is a norm for me at this point."

"Then how about a world of peace where humans, monsters, angels and demons can all coexist in peace and harmony? Where the lines dividing each race are blurred to nonexistent?" Celestia asked.

"Well, it's a good thing you are so long lived. Such a dream would take more lifetimes than even the monsters to fulfill."

"I'm surprised you're not saying that's crazier than what we've already experienced." Celestia said honestly. "But yes…it is a good thing I'm so long lived, it'll take a long time of hard work and determination."

"I suppose the first step in a goal like that is somehow curing the monsters' needs for human blood or flesh. Overcome that and many will likely see your cause as viable."

“That’s…sadly true…” Celestia sighed. “I’m still trying to figure that out…but it’s not coming along well.”

"Well, you said the Monsters were made by this Eve entity, makes sense these Tablets wouldn't have the means of them being able to live off something other than blood, they were not of God's making. Still, if Eve and possibly other pegan' gods can create, maybe you can too."

“I mean…that might be possible, but I have no idea if I’m even strong enough to create life.” The mare said nervously.

"Maybe. Maybe not. You'll never know unless you try."

“True.” Celestia nodded. “Just wish things would be a lot simpler than they are right now…”

"Most things worth while rarely are. For now, things are progressing well it seems. The Hunters pay well for our help, and research is going just as good. With luck we can begin creating a proper archive and buildings."

“And hopefully things will keep looking up.” Celestia nodded.

The years passed and the Scholars grew larger in numbers and mightier in power. Thanks to the tablets they possessed archives of spells, weaknesses and abilities, potions, spells and knowledge that will take years of practice and preparation to achieve.

In the time since, they made enemies. The church, Chatholic and Christian both. Mostly religious institutions, but they were weaker, less organized but violent. Easily avoided or detained.

"Many of our members are considering heading to the New World when the British begin their colonization." Shakespeare said as he went over letters. "They believe given Spanish descriptions of some natives and tribes there, there is likely rare or undocumented species of Monsters."

"Plus, it's best if we get there first so we can make a good first impression to them…or at least mitigate any problems." Celestia brought up

"Knowing most of the civilian travelers relate to church extremism, most will make enemies with them. The Scholars will have to work on clean up and damage control. Not to mention they likely will bring illnesses these natives have never had before. The Spanish did already."

"So let's stop that before it gets out of control." She said readily.

"Supplies and manpower won't be much of an issue, it's the travel. Getting there too late, damage will be done and sailing with the new colonizers will be risky."

“So we better get there first then.” Celestia pointed out.

"I'm guessing you have some trick up your sleeves to get there faster than the boats?"

Celestia smiled.

“We’re gonna go flying.” She said warmly.

“Flying?” Shakespeare asked.

"Please, take my hand, and I'll show you a whole new world." She said in an almost sing song tone, bringing up her hand for the man.

Shakespeare shrugged, taking Celestia’s hand. He had become used to the effects of the amulet she wore, and immediately felt the hoof the illusion hid.

In a blink he was suddenly on a coastline, large sandy beach as far as the eye can see. Trees taller than the tallest churches stood proud for miles inland, and the sun was in the early rise over the horizon when it had set not a few moments ago. “By god.” Shakespeare said. “You mean to tell me you’ve been able to do this the whole time?”

She couldn't help but giggle at his reaction. "Yep, it's wonderful."

“And, more than just people can travel like this?”

“I, or other angels, cause use our flight to travel anywhere we want within reason.” She said honestly.

"And 'within reason' means?"

"Anywhere in this universe." Celestia answered.

Shakespeare was silent for a time before sighing and rolling their eyes. "Of course it does…" He groaned as Celestia laughed.

By the time the colony ships from the British arrived upon the soil of the new land, The Scholars already were traveling, exploring, and setting up hidden dwellings, bunkers really, all across the new world.

Many of the natives, despite their best intentions and efforts, made enemies with the scholars. Those that didn't, quickly made their alliances as culture, knowledge and partnerships were formed.

As Celestia walked through one of the many native camps, she felt something… familiar, around her. Something she hadn't sensed in years.

She followed it, finding herself at a large tent guarded by a rather tall, well built native man. Clearly, she saw, he was modified. Magic and methods not yet close to even most of the scholars top magicians abilities to perform.

“Hello.” She said politely to the augmented native.

He said nothing, eyeing her with a mix of respect and suspension.

"Let her in." A voice, very much not in the natives tongue or even accent spoke.

The man obliged, moving aside as Celestia walked inside.

She was met by a fairly hefty, curly haired human, white and even so, she knew the angel inside the body all too well. "Hi Tia." Metatron said, embracing the hug his niece rapidly gave him.

"It's great to see you again uncle!" Tia said happily.

"It's great to see you too Tia." He replied with a smile. "I know I shouldn't be on earth but, I needed to hide. Everything back home is… not good."

Celestia immediately looked worried. "What's wrong in Heaven?"

"Simply put, Politics." Matatron stated. "You know, well, after the whole thing with Lucifer nothing was quite the same but recently it's gotten worse. God left long ago but we just now found out, Gabriel left and no one knows where he went, Michael has just been keeping himself secluded on Pluto. Won't talk to anyone. And Raphael has appointed himself the head honcho in charge. And he's acting like a tyrant."

Celestia grimaced. Raphael never did like her. In fact the only reason he never acted on his dislike of her was because his three equals, Micheal, Gabriel and Lucifer all adored her.

"Well…this is all sorts of not good." Celestia said.

"Your Dad, Castiel has been working to try and mediate the fears the other angels are all feeling but so far the vast majority are just accepting Raphael as the new leader and the few that aren't are being hunted to either forcefully join or… well, if worst comes to worse then Castiel and the remaining angels not working for Raphael will probably be here on earth sooner or later."

"Well…never thought we'd start a religious civil war at this point…" Celestia sighed out. "But hopefully father is doing well during this, Raphael's probably running him ragged."

"Yeah. I left soon as the water started boiling. He wants the Tablets but I gave them all to you so I knew he'd go after the next best thing, the guy who wrote them." Metatron sighed.

“Well, if you need help hiding we can give you support.” Celestia said. “The Scholar’s might not be that big, but we can still aid you in hiding.”

"That… could work. Even without our links to Heaven we're all still angels and capable of a lot of magic and miracles. Plus with our knowledge of the tablets we could make safe spots for each of us."

“Plus, if possible, we could rally support for our cause if we literally have angel’s siding with the Scholar’s, stopping, or at least stalling, any unwanted violence between us and the church.”

"Oh I doubt it, if the Churches knew just how wrong their Bibles were compared to the actual events it would be a riot." Metatron said with a chuckle. "In any case, I guess I should ask how your work has been going? Wasn't able to keep tabs after leaving heaven."

The two spent time catching up, Celestia informing all her plans for the Scholars, her goals and hopes for the organization. Metatron just listened and smiled. For the first time in years, he felt… better. Happy again.

"Are you sure this is going to work?" Castiel asked Metatron. He, Celestia and Metatron all stood at the doorways to the final Archival Bunker of the Scholars.

One by one, country by country, the Scholars over the years grew and built large, complex bunkers housing knowledge, artifacts and much more all within heavily enchanted and fortified walls, runes and all complete with a refuge Angel, acting as a magical satellite/battery for the complex. It hid them from Raphael and kept members safe when needing to rest, resupply, or research.

"It's worked with all the others, this one is bigger, needs more power but also comes with not only me to power it, but the Tablets and some other artifacts the Scholars found over the years." Metatron said with glee.

"You're just happy it was in America so you can have close access to all the books, comics, and whatever TV and Radio media they produce." Castiel stated.

"Guilty but who cares!"

“Uncle being a turbo nerd aside,” Celestia came into the conversation. “This is going to be our most ambitious bunker yet, and I have been running myself ragged making sure this is going to work.”

"Right, your Monster Species research and such." Castiel said. While he personally didn't believe much could be done, he didn't voice his opinions on the matter. It mattered to his daughter and that was enough for him to work on it with her if she needed.

“Yes, and I’ve been making leaps and bounds with it thanks to all the research many others have done.” Celestia smiled. “With this Bunker made, we might finally be able to get my plan’s in full swing.”

The three entered the Bunker, hidden at the geographical center of the American Continent. They had been building it since the colonization. Digging, reinforcing and modifying as time went on. Now, it was ready.

Many American Scholars chapter members walked down the ever ongoing halls and rooms. The Scholars all kept to the organization, going out when needed and staying within their many bunkers when not. Still, outside recruitment wasn't too rare, mainly retired Hunters or White Witches.

Of course, this Chapter of the Scholars also held with them a prominent member and leader. A David Winchester, who was born to the Scholars after his father was taken in as a boy, victim of a Wendigo.

"How goes it David?" Metatron asked.

"As well as can be sir." David said with a nod and a slight bow. "The Bunker is fully operational, production of all magical herbs and ingredients is going well. Storehouses for them, food, tools, parts and ect are all working properly. The cafeterias are all stocked and the Farm is producing swimming results. And as for you Miss Celestia, your Wing is all set up for you to begin your trials. All that remains are… test subjects."

Celestia sighed out, knowing that will be the hardest part of this. “I’m sure that, if I can offer them a way to live without being hunted, they might come around.”

"That's a big 'might'." David sighed. "If I may recommend, please try and not to bring in a vampire, werewolf or anything of that until we have sure fire means of appeasing them or restraining them."

"What would you recommend?" Castiel asked.

"Perhaps a Ghost?"

“Hmm, well they can probably see it as their soul finally able to move on if their in the presence of an angel…” Celestia said with some thought.

"I was thinking something more… useful, to the Scholars Miss Celestia." David said. "For example, if a member or useful asset were to pass, but remain as a Spirit, if they could maintain their humanity while as a ghost, abilities and all-"

"Ah! You need a Holy Anchor." Metatron said. "Ghost Tablet chapter 97. A Holy Anchor can bind a spirit to it and keep them from losing their humanity."

"That would be great." Celestia nodded.

"How many of those Tablets are there?" Castiel asked.

"One for every species of Plants, Animal, Human and Monster." Metatron said. "They all are here, in this Bunker."

"Isn't it a bit dangerous to have everything in one place." Celestia inquired.

“It’s alright. The tablets are within a chamber protected by every rune God himself told me about, the Chamber itself also acting as a battery for the Bunker and reinforcing the power of the runes themselves. The only way anything can get in there is if it was God himself.”

“Alright.” Celestia nodded. “That’s very good to know.”

“So, guess we just need to find a ghost. Should be… easy enough.” Castiel said.

“It should be yes.” Celestia nodded. “But…sometimes ‘easy’ isn’t going to happen…”

“If I may, I might have a few locations where Spirits may be in mind.” David Winchester spoke up.

“Please, where would some of these Spirits be David?” Celestia inquired.

“So far given America’s history there are many locations where possible spirits could be located. One in Texas comes to mind. The forest and terrain alone has claimed lives over the years and there was even reports of murders during a railroad construction in the 1903 would be an ample source of enraged spirits.”

“Sounds as good a place as any.” Castiel said.

“Then let’s go with that plan.” Celestia said readily. “Texan Style Ghost Hunting.”

“David!” One of the scholars yelled, rushing up to the group. “Ah, Castiel, Metatron, Miss Celetria. Good, you will all want to see this.”

“And word’s can’t do it justice?” Celestia asked.

“Trust me, you especially will want to see this Miss Celestia.” The scholar said. The group followed him to the main atrium. Many members were taking photos, asking questions and writing in notebooks. It was as if they had become paparazzi. With the group's arrival, they all quickly went silent and then moved aside. Soon, they revealed what the commotion was about. Standing on the floor was, to the group's complete shock, a pony. Unicorn it seemed, almost as tall as Celestia without her amulet hiding her true form. A very light pink coat with a darker pink mane.

“What in the absent God above…” David said. Metatron turned to look at them before both shrugging.

Celestia blinked, in absolute shock at what she’s seeing. “Uh…”

“Um, hello?” The tall unicorn asked. “I was told I’d be safe here? Who are you people?” She asked.

“Uh, hm.” David coughed, regaining some sense of composure. “I am David Winchester. You are with The Scholars of the Supernatural. We study, archive and learn all about magic and things unexplainable by science. Um, tell me, who are you?”

“I’m Amore.” She replied.

“It’s nice to meet you Amore.” Celestia said politely. “My names Celestia.”

“It’s nice to meet you.”

“Um, where did you come from?” Metatron asked.

“Well, at first I was with a nice family in Utah, but… then these creatures came.”

“Demons.” The scholar that brought them over spoke.

“Right. They looked human but their eyes were pitch black. They killed them… and tried to take me, but then your group showed up.”

“We sensed their auras while traveling. By the time we got there the Family was dead and the Demons were swiftly dealt with.”

“Well then…” Celestia frowned. “Do you know why they were trying to capture you?”

She shook her head. “No, all I know is that they seemed excited when they found me. Something about their boss going to be thrilled to see me.”

“Well…that’s not ominous at all.” Celestia rolled her eyes. “But don’t worry, you're safe now.”

"So there are more. I wasn't expecting them to differ from you Tia but, clearly you aren't the only one of your kind." Metatron said with fascination and joy.

“It is rather fascinating to know that there are more of my kind, even if they only have a unicorn horn.” Celestia pointed out.

"How did you arrive here?" Castiel asked, walking up to the unicorn and kneeling down to meet Amore at eye level.

"I… don't remember? I remember… waking up in the woods. I was stiff and cold but I… tried to remember things, but all I could recall was my name and a few basic spells. I don't know how I came to this world, what I did before or anything before the waking up in those woods."

Castiel frowned. He found Celestia when she was just an infant, meaning not all these other God's creations are arriving here so young. It did make him wonder why that was the case though.

Celestia woke up feeling ill in the middle of the night. She had never felt ill before in all her years, but now she knew. The wave of nausea, a sense of dread and a deep, deep rooted sense something was gone.

"Celestia-" Castiel asked before he too felt the same wave of negative illness. "What is… what is this?" He groaned, his body and host of many years feeling the effects and falling apart.

“Something…something very important is gone!” Celestia coughed, trying to keep the bile at bay.

As Celestia hit the ground she watched in horror as her father's body, host body was taking the effects poorly. Time seeming to catch up as rot, decay and age all hit the host body at once til only dust remained.

For the first time in eons, Castiel would need a new host body.

Metatron fared only slightly better. His host body was that of a mentally ill person, and he was a weaker angel than Castiel, as his hosts body only spasmed and produced some minor bile as a result.

When it all faded he rushed to Celestia's room, seeing his niece looking at the ashes of what was once Castiel's host body.

“What…what happened?”

"I… something vital to the universe, and us angels especially just got cut out of creation." Metatron said. "It looks like Castiel's host body wasn't strong enough to handle the backlash of what was removed."

“So…there’s only three thing’s that come to mind.” Celestia gulped. “First, Heaven itself is suffering from a magical curse so our connection to it is weakened or hurt, someone found an ancient artifact…or God himself is…is…”

"We don't have much of a connection since we left Heaven to begin with. No artifact could do that… and if God was… removed, the universe would be falling apart right now and so far, I think everything is stable."

“But…then what in Heaven’s name could cause this?” Celestia asked.

"I have no idea…" Metatron said, the surprise was clear in his tone. He was the Scribe of God. He knew almost everything from his time writing down God's words, and for once, he was clueless. "Let's… let's wait for Castiel to get back with a new Host body and then, then, then we'll call a meeting. Make sure the other Bunkers and their Angels are still working."

“Yes, we should make sure everyone else is safe.” She agreed. “We…need to wait for father…I just hope Raph isn’t going to be doing something more stupid…”

"That's asking too much of your uncle…" Metatron sighed.

“I know…” She sighed out. “Can’t blame me for wanting to hold onto some hope for the better.”

The following days were hectic. While all the bunkers were alright, every angel also felt the same illness. Some, like Castiel, needed new hosts, and quickly Acquired them as well as returned to their respective bunkers.

Castiel returned with a new host body, Jimmy Novak. A father to a young daughter and married. Religious.

"Well, how do we do this?" Castiel asked. Their new Hosts voice and body feeling different but he would adjust.

"Well, Scholars Protocol states that when an angel needs a new host and the host has family there are several options." Metatron said.

“And thats either erasing the family’s memory, having them join in, or cloning the host if at all possible.” Celestia explained.

"Erasing their memories would be easiest, but it will still leave them in a bit of a mess. Especially in the early weeks." Castiel started.

"We can try cloning but without a mind to agree to be the host body it's just a meat suit." Metatron said.

"Well, Joining us is the last option but, his Wife Amelia will likely be against the idea, though I suppose I can let him take control so the two can be together. At least until we figure out this whole situation. One of the few things I envy about demons is that they don't need permission. The body can even be dead." Castiel sighed. "His daughter Claire is two, easily indoctrinated. Many of the current members of the Scholars are young orphans. Having her mother and on/off angel possessed father would be best for her."

“Alright.” Celestia nodded. “So father, did you see anything in Heaven while you were looking for a new host?”

"It's a mess. Seems whatever has happened, Raphael is scared. And seeing an ArchAngel scared is honestly quite terrifying to me." Castiel admitted. "Whatever he has been planning I have a feeling he might start accelerating it."

“We need to stop him before he causes anymore problems.” Celestia frowned. “You’d think something that scares even Raphael would either make him stop or at least pause to think…”

"We set one foot in heaven, his army will hit us harder than we can take. For now, we wait on that front. We need to focus on our current work." Metatron said. "We've been dealing with a handful of friendly monster tribes, the appearance of more ponies among other creatures that are similar to both the ponies and native monsters, and the experiments. You're really close to finally making a replacement for monsters that need human flesh to survive."

“And the closer I get, the better things will become.” Celestia said with a smile, glad her hard work is paying off. “I’m so close to solving the monster’s food problems…and when it’s done, the world will be changed forever.”

"Hopefully." Castiel sighed. "I'll go pick up his family."

“Alright.” Celestia noided, lightly rubbing her temple. “Why did thing’s have to get so complicated right when I was about to make the breakthrough of the century?”

"Seeing as there is the possibility that God is no longer in the picture, perhaps the universe itself has a cruel sense of humor." Metatron stated.

Chapter 12 Night: A Little Helper

"I don't know what it is." Bobby said as he looked at the gem fragment.

“Uh…wow.” Sam said in surprise. “Even you don’t know what the hell that is?”

"It's totally new to me." Bobby said. "It doesn't match any gemstone I can identify and the magic it has is, as far as I can tell, unlike any I have ever seen… save, Luna."

"So it relates to me somehow?" Luna asked.

“Well…that would make sense all things considered.” Dean shrugged.

"It didn't react when I grabbed it with my magic though." Luna added.

"Whatever it is, it's definitely just a part of something bigger." Sam added. "The cut is consistent until it gets to here." He pointed out the jagged end. "That indicates shattering."

"So there's more of it." Luna sighed.

"I might be able to whip up a tracking spell…" Bobby offered. "No clue if or how well it will work."

“Do your best Bobby.” Sam answered. “We’re walking into unknown territory so best to take your time with this new crap.”

"Maybe we should take a break?" Luna offered.

“Maybe…” Dean sighed. “There’s…a lot to take stock on just from this one adventure, we need to take some time off to think.”

"What about the demon that killed Jess?" Sam asked.

"Sam, there are no leads and you've had non-stop nightmares since then. You need some real rest." Luna said.

“Yes, that is a growing problem that needs to be solved.” Dean frowned. “You’re better off well rested and prepared, not wound up, exhausted, and focusing on one prick that is probably becoming less of an issue as we learn more about whatever brought Luna here.”

The silence was deafening. Sam stood up and went to the room Bobby kept for him.

Luna whacked Dean across the head. "Idiot…" She growled.

“Yes, I know…” Dean sighed. “But am I wrong?” Dean asked pointedly to Luna. “When we’re dealing with things that don’t exist in this world? Where creatures are capable of doing things they shouldn’t because of a shard of something much bigger?” He asked carefully. “I know I’m an idiot for saying that, but there’s more going on here, and hey, would you look at that, Revenge tends to be a bad thing in our line of work.”

"Ten beers says that Demon is gonna be sided with whatever the hell is going on or, worse, find more of these shards." Bobby offered.

"Nothing we can do about it now. Sam needs time to cool off. I'm gonna play some games, and Dean… what will you be doing?"

Dean rubbed his temple lightly. “I need to make a few calls…hopefully get something dug up about the Gem fragment and see what the hell’s been going on around the world.” He said. “Then…try and figure out how to apologize to Sam.”

"Guess I'll get dinner started. Tofu barbecue ribs." Bobby said.

Dean groaned. Luna smirked.

“Fuckin…whatever, I have important shit to do…” He grumbled.

Dean got up and headed for the car, going to check on the trunk armory. Luna hopped off to her gaming room and Bobby got to cooking.

A few days passed before the siblings began hitting the road again.

It seemed that a house in a nearby town had some large reptile appear a while ago. It was described as a purple alligator.

"So, purple alligator?" Sam asked again.

"We're too far from Florida for us to dismiss it." Luna said.

“Only problem is that…there’s other thing’s cropping up.” Dean frowned. “So let’s just go in with as much caution as we can.”

"Well, if it's not really native like me then it could be anything."

“Let’s hope it’s friendly at least.” Dean said.

The ride was short and once Luna put her disguise necklace on, they walked up to the house where the resident said they saw some odd purple and green reptile digging through their trash. It then ran off on two legs.

"Okay so it ran off into the nearby woods… two leg walking reptile." Luna said with a click of her tongue.

"The colors are definitely not normal, not many reptile species have such vibrant colors." Sam added.

“So it’s either highly poisonous, or we have another visitor.” Dean brought up.

"Or both." Luna added with a shrug. "At this point after the whole Applejack thing I'm not sure what to expect."

"True." Dean nodded. "Let's go find us a dumpster diver."

The siblings searched around. Looking for clues. Wrappers, trash, partly eaten food items. There was little bit what was plentiful were tracks. The feet were definitely reptilian, and it seemed it left claw marks in the bottom of the trees.

Whatever the creature was, it was small, probably no bigger than an infant, but was smart and resourceful. Berry bushes were picked as cleanly as it could reach and there was even signs it gathered dry wood.

"Smart enough to forage and leave marking to indicate direction. Gathers wood for fire. Or maybe even tools…" Luna hummed.

"Still can't get over how small it must be." Sam said as he looked at the small footprint in the dirt. It was barely as long as his fingers and a little over half his palms length wide.

"Might be a child or even an infant?"

"So we have a pretty smart kid on our hands, considering it hasn't tried hunting the locals, either it doesn't feast on humans or it's too young to do so." Dean brought up. "Another question would be…where's it's mother?

"Odds are if it arrives here similar to how I or Applejack did then odds are it appeared here alone." Luna said.

"That does appear to be a pattern. Young, no memories prior to appearing, just a name…" Sam thought aloud.

"Hmm…" Dean hummed. "I do have to wonder what is causing you all to get transferred here under such…strange conditions."

"Whatever it is, it's speeding up I think." Sam commented. "We found Luna when we were kids. Apparently Applejack is from early settlement years of the area. Now we have to soft through what might be these other world types and what's our run of the mill monster. Plus Bobby did say he and dad found a few ponies dead long time ago and never told us."

"Explaining that book he made to gauge my health and such. Sucks I do need to take regular hoarse medicine but I guess I shouldn't have been surprised." Luna shrugged.

"Well, whatever the case maybe, we might be finding another being from your world if it's possible they appeared like you or Applejack." Dean added.

As the trip looked for a nest or a burrow. They then spotted a tree with sharply cut nics in the wood, making a makeshift small ladder up to a higher up hollow section.

“Well…that’s an interesting way to make a treehouse.” Dean said simply.

"It's pretty high up. Clever. Now how do we get up there?" Sam asked.

"Ahem?" Luna coughed, taking off her Illusion pendent and reverting to her true form. She spread her wings and flew up.

"I always forget she can fly…" Sam said.

“Yeah…” Dean agreed. “But when she does…boy is it ever helpful.”

"There's not much in here!" Luna called down. "A pillow, a dirty cloth, some candy, and a bottle of water!" She said, flying back down and putting the pendant back on. "Not home so they must be out looking for more food."

"So we wait. They gotta come back some time." Sam offered.

“True.” Dean nodded. “So we wait for the little thing to come back, and hope their friendly.”

"Just hope we don't scare them." Luna added.

Just as the sun began to set in the night sky, a small purple reptile, green spines and eyes walked towards his tree house. With him, an old lunch box packed with foraged, tossed but still edible, and admittedly a few stolen food items.

He looked up to his place of rest and sighed. "At least I got enough to last me a bit." He commented, patting the dented, rusty metal box. It was an early find when he woke up in this strange world and had been a big help.

Before he began the climb up he took a sniff of the area and stopped. The scent. People. Humans, he remembered learning, tall ape like things. Much taller than him. He barely reached the adults knees. It wasn't too strange. He learned some of them walked into the woods to explore or hike for fun. But this scent was much more fresh.

There was also something else… not human, but also covered in the smell of them… it was familiar yet out of his reach to recall.

He turned, suddenly seeing three humans behind him. The tree behind him, the three of them in front of him. He was trapped.

"Don't hurt me!" He yelled, flinching and dropping his lunch box. It's contents, a can of soda, a small bag of chips, a single stick of beef jerky and a half eaten hamburger, all revealed as the old metal box popped open on the impact.

“Whoa there, we’re not going to hurt you.” Dean said softly.

"It's alright." Luna added, removing her pendant and revealing her true form to the small reptile. "See, we're… similar." She said, almost saying 'the same' only to remember she's a winged, horned pony and this was a tiny reptile.

"You… you aren't trying to hurt me?" He asked.

"No, no. You are actually the second… creature we've met. Third if you count Luna here." Sam informed. "I'm Sam, this is my brother Dean, and she's Luna. Do you have or remember a name?"

"Uh… Spike. Yeah, Spike." He spoke.

“It’s nice to meet you Spike.” Dean nodded. “How long have you been out here?”

"Uh… four months." Spike answered.

"Do you remember… anything before you arrived?" Luna asked.

Spike looked down. "No. I remember my name… my age… and… what I am… I can't remember anything else. I feel like I'm… like I was with someone before I arrived here but I can't remember."

"Well, tell us what you do remember them." Sam said.

"I'm eleven, and I'm a dragon." Spike said.

That made the Winchester siblings all look at one another.

“A…dragon?” Dean asked slowly.

"You're rather small for a dragon." Sam added.

"I'm still a baby dragon." Spike said.

"Makes sense. Dragons are supposed to be extremely long lived but no one on this world has seen a dragon in… well, hundreds of years." Luna said.

"So, I'm the only one here? No others like me at all?"

"None we've seen or heard about."

"So, do you wanna come with us kid?" Sam offered. "We know a place you can probably stay. It's a little dusty and the guy living there can be kinda cranky but he practically raised Dean, Luna and I so, he's not bad."

"What's his name?" Spike asked.

Sam smiled. "Bobby."

The road trip back to Bobby's was rather quiet. Spike was enthralled with Luna's games and she let Spike play for a while and the brothers bought him and themselves a meal before they all arrived at the old hunters home.

Bobby was surprised to see Spike, more so when he found out he was a dragon.

"Ya know I wasn't expecting to become the resident nanny for you kids." Bobby said with a sigh. "That said there really isn't anywhere else the kid can go. Y'all don't have a real house and if a different hunter finds him well…" Bobby didn't need to finish that sentence.

“We know, that’s why we’re mostly hoping that you’ll take care of him while we’re away.” Dean said honestly.

"Well don't expect it to be free." Bobby said. "I don't even know how much or what a dragon, baby or otherwise, eats."

"He seemed to be surviving off of forest foragables and local garbage." Luna added. "From what I saw he seems to eat the same things normal humans do."

"We'll try and see if we can scrounge up some extra cash for you to help out." Sam added.

"You better." Bobby said.

With that, the siblings left to investigate a ghost sighting.

That left Bobby with Spike.

“So…uh…hi?” Spike said sheepishly to Bobby.

"So, you're eleven and still considered a baby?" Bobby asked.

“Yes…I think.” Spike said, scratching his chin. “I’m a dragon, and I know we’re long lived…but I don’t know how long…”

"Well, most dragons in myth and legends here on earth seem to have supposedly lived for hundreds to possibly thousands of years. But I don't know if that's true or not given they don't seem to be around anymore." Bobby shrugged. "I gotta say, you're a heck of a lot older than Luna was when she showed up."

“How old was she when she got here?” Spike inquired.

"If I had to guess, five maybe? She didn't talk til later but once she did she was quick to pick up stuff. Languages, tech, reading. But when she joined Sam, Dean and John in on Hunting she wasn't shy about getting into those fights. She's a good middle ground between her brothers."

“That’s really cool.” Spike said with a smile. “Just…wish I was that lucky…had to forage for food for four months straight…”

"Been there. Got dragged to a Wendigo Den a long time ago, was deep in the mountains. Snow and cold was bad enough but on top of that even after I killed the thing it took me two months to find civilization. Hunting for food with nothing but a pocket knife and making fires with pine Sap to keep warm."

“That’s awful.” Spike shuddered at hearing that. “But…what are Wendigo’s?”

"Well, they're sort of a mix between a spirit and a zombie I guess. See, if a man is freezing, starving and willing to act and cannibalize their fellow man, living or dead, the longer they survive like that the more they transform. Becoming something far gone from human. Insanely fast, smart, with deadly sharp claws and the ability to mimic voices to lure it's prey towards it." Bobby said. "They thrive in the cold, hunting only for a while every so many years, stockpiling before they need to go out and hunt again. They're only weak to fire. Only way to kill them."

“Wow…” Spike said, having somehow grabbed a pencil and a pad of paper and was writing all that down very fast. “That’s really interesting. Also, only fire? And not just heat in general due to the climate it normally lives in?”

"Well, they usually hibernate for years at a time but often have active periods in the fall and winter months. But, yes fire is the only way to kill one. Bullets just make em mad and anything else, might as well be trying to break a bolder with a limp stick." Bobby said. "Save that one. While ago Sam, Dean and Luna found a Wendigo, a pony, like Luna but not horns or wings. She and the one that was there were apparently cursed by a witch and her own unicorn pony. Somehow the pony one kept her sanity and didn't even need to eat to survive, just stayed up in that cave looking over her now resting brothers body."

Spike was furiously writing thing’s down, carefully paying attention to each and every word. “Well, I guess that would make sense. Me and Luna aren’t…really from here if what I was told is correct.”

"Yeah. Luna appeared back when those boys were kids. Sam found her when playing hide and seek with Dean. Hid in a burrow out back and she was just in there." Bobby said.

“That’s cool.” Spike nodded. “Being found and brought into a family…that sounds nice…”

"Well, it's basically what just happened to you. Sorry it took a while but better we found you late than some other Hunter ground found you early. Trust me, any other Hunter would have… not, been so nice."

“W-well…yeah…” Spike said nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “Not many people were…happy to see me, especially when they panicked and thought I was an ‘alligator’...whatever that is.”

"Want some advice?" Bobby asked. Spike nodded. "People are stupid. Prone to panic and act irrationally when they encounter what they don't or can't understand. Hunters like me, like Sam, Dean and Luna work risking our lives so those same idiots can keep that thin veil of normal they live in, we get no thanks, no rewards, no nothing. Heck most of us end up being wanted criminals, law thinks we killed the victims of the monsters we hunt. People might not appreciate a good thing, whether they know it or not, but that doesn't mean we stop trying. Besides, there are a few perks to the job."

“What perks?” Spike inquired.

"Connections. Resources. And enough illegally obtained guns to take on these monsters." He chuckled. "That's what I do these days. I'm old, not much good in the field. In fact most Hunters don't even get to live half as long as I do, but I use the connections and resources and knowledge I've gathered over the years to keep the youngbloods and such equipped to stay alive."

“I’ve heard ‘respect your elders’ said the few times I’ve had to…stray close.” Spike said carefully. “And…well I suppose that applies to you Bobby.”

"Damn straight." Bobby said with a laugh. "Say how come you were writing all that down?"

Spike looked at the pen and paper in his claws. He didn't know why, didn't even realize he picked them up. The action just felt… natural.

“I…don’t know.” Spike frowned. “It just…felt natural…” He said, looking down at everything he wrote. “Uh…Bobby? Did I write…at all correctly?” He asked nervously, bringing his paper up to Bobby…like a child wanting to show a project to their parent.

Bobby took the paper and looked it over. To his surprise, it was written word for word in cursive, the young drake's calligraphy was beyond that of any he had seen aside from old scrolls and books. Every word was as he said it. Down to punctuation and spelling. "Y-yeah. You did amazing." Bobby said, handing it back to Spike. "You have a talent for writing notes and people's words."

“Yeah…I don’t know why though, I always kinda…knew I was good at it.” Spike shrugged.

Bobby hummed in thought, looking back over at a pile of old books on various cultures and their monsters. "Say, mind if we put that talent to some use? Been something I've been wanting to do but I haven't had the time and my handwriting is crap."

“Yeah?” He asked, his green frills perking up a bit like a dog’s ears. “What do you have in mind?”

"First, can you write in any none Cursive way?"

By the time the siblings returned to Bobby's, it had been almost a month. The siblings got a call from an old friend of their father's. Apparently a demon caused a plane crash and was systematically targeting each of the survivors.

It wasn't fun.

On the bright side they were able to exercise the demon and save most of the survivors.

What the siblings found when they got home were piles and piles of composition notebooks and various snacks and drinks. In the center of the mess Bobby was reading aloud translated phrases from books and Spike was copying them down in plane English.

“The hell did we miss?” Dean asked in surprise.

“Oh, hey guys!” Spike said happily, the trio seeing Spike’s pencil holding hand was still going for each word Bobby was saying even though he was now paying attention to them. “Who knew I was actually a secret Stenographer.”

"Uh?" Luna asked.

"Kid's got a talent for putting spoken word to paper. So he's helping me print out translated versions of all the books I use to help your sorry butts when you're in the field. On top of that, rituals for summoning or ingredients for spells and potions. Small pocket bestiaries about all the monsters we deal with in a night." Bobby said.

"Well, that would be helpful…" Sam said.

"Have you two been at this all month?" Luna asked.

"We take breaks for food, sleep, and TV." Bobby said.

“My favorite shows are Ben 10 and Avatar the Last Airbender.” Spike said happily.

"Cool… so, need us to do anything?" Sam asked.

"Did ya bring the money you promised?" Bobby asked.

Luna levitated out a rolled was of fifties into the air. "Is two grand alright?"

"Yes, now go buy some food. And actual groceries."

"Since when do you cook?" Sam asked.

"I don't. He does." Bobby motioned at Spike.

The siblings all looked at the small purple dragon.

“What?” Spike asked innocently.

“How?” Dean asked.

“I don’t know…” Spike shook his head. “Like how I’m this good at writing…or just good at a lot of things in general.” He shook his head.

"From the skills you seem to have it's almost like you were someone's servant?" Luna commented.

"Well now he's my Assistant." Bobby said.

The word Assistant, hit Spike. It triggered such… happy feelings. Pride, joy, happiness.

"You alright?" Sam asked.

Spike didn't even notice the tear that fell from his eye.

“O-oh…sorry.” Spike said, whipping away the tear. “I…don’t know why, but that word…Assistant, it fills me with such…happiness and I don’t know why…”

"Well, maybe you were an Assistant." Bobby said. "Who's though… that might be hard to find out. But since you associate it with positive feelings it was probably someone you cared for."

"An eleven year old assistant is strange, but this is all unknown territory with all kinds of other unknowns." Luna sighed.

"Either way, we'll be back. Getting food cooked by a dragon just sounds awesome." Dean said.

“You should also try my Coffee, Bobby won’t stop making weird noises about it.” Spike said, startling laughter from the siblings at Bobby’s expense.

The next week the siblings stuck around, Spike being an unexpected light in the otherwise dreary and stale household of Bobby's.

When the last of the books Bobby had were translated, Spike helped organize them based on era, then culture.

Luna let Spike play her games, but told him only the ones with an E rating. He was still a child under thirteen after all.

It was by accident one of these days that they learned Spike's unique dragon fire seemed to alter some weapons. A dull and flimsy kitchen knife once heated by his flames and cooled under water was now as tough as stone and even sharp as his claws, which, they learned, can slice open the steel frames of cars easy.

This led to the next unexpected discovery about the tiny drake. He could eat metal. And gemstones. The metal he discovered he could eat when he bit onto a stuck pipe in the ground out of frustration and his teeth bit through the metal like melted butter. The taste, seemed to vary on the metal and the purity/quality.

Gemstones came when he found a quartz rock in the yard, and ate it on a dare from Dean. Quartz, apparently, tastes like a peach.

“You’re just fully of surprises aren’t ya?” Dean asked, gently patting Spike’s head affectionately.

“Y-yeah, it’s…a lot to take in.” Spike said sheepishly. “Who knew?”

"Well, we do now." Bobby said, having written all the new information down.

"I'm kinda curious on what your… droppings, will come out as." Luna admitted. "Digesting whole metals and gemstones has to have a unique… output."

“I’d rather not know thank you.” Spike shuddered, putting his tail down covering his bits.

"Well if it clogs the toilet let me know." Bobby said plainly.

Spike unfortunately did clog the toilet. The answer to Luna's question. Pure Sulfur.

Bobby plans to sell it to some Hunters he knows who can make explosives out of it.

Dean laughed his ass off at the discovery.

While Spike stayed with Bobby he kept a routine. Wake up, make coffee, breakfast, wake up Bobby.

After that, he tried to clean what he could reach, which wasn't much without moving some chairs around.

Next was reviewing the translated books he and Bobby made. He knew Bobby planned on gathering more, and he couldn't wait.

When the self study was done he watched TV with Bobby or played some of the games Luna said he was allowed to.

Sam, Dean and Luna were away a lot but it made him happy when they were around.

"Hey Bobby where the heck are you?!" Yelled an older voice that seems to have entered with the loud bang of a door being thrown open. "I got a real piece of work in the trunk and I could use some help- What the?!" The voice entered the kitchen where Spike was and the owner of it froze.

He was an older, African man. He looked at Spike with a mix of caution, curiosity and confusion. "Bobby why the hell is there a purple alligator in your kitchen?!"

"God damn it Rufus I told you to call ahead first!" Bobby yelled as he came downstairs and into the kitchen. "First of all Rufus, thanks for not shooting them. Second, call first!" Bobby yelled. He then turned to Spike. "Spike, this is Rufus, an old friend and Hunting partner." He then turned to Rufus. "Rufus, this is Spike. He's similar to Luna only rather than being an Alicorn he's a baby dragon."

"Oh shit!" The man, Rufus said. "Damn Bobby you attract all the odd ones don't ya."

“Hi there…” Spike said nervously to the man.

"Don't worry about him Spike, he's mostly just a loud mouth and a lousy Hunter." Bobby said.

"Oh, oh I'm Lousy? Alright then who was it that taught you about Hunting and all the tricks of the trade?" Rufus asked.

"You. For the better part of five minutes." Bobby said.

"Oh I'd like to see your old ass try and handle the shit I just bagged and it in my trunk right now."

"Why the hell did you bring a monster in your trunk here?"

"I can't identify it. Figured your hoard of dusty old-" Rufas stopped, seeing the piles of notebooks. He picked one up and opened it. "Shit, these the books?"

"Translated into plain English. Spike wrote down the words as I translated." Bobby said with a smirk.

Rufus looked the pages over, then looked over at Spike. "You have amazing penmanship." Rufus said.

“Thanks!” Spike said, puffing out his chest in pride. “One of my many talents.”

"One of huh? Cool."

Suddenly there was a loud metallic tear and grinding noise from outside, followed by a guttural roar of something mindless, and angry.

"The hell was that?!" Bobby said, grabbing a shotgun from it's hidden spot in the umbrella holder.

"I don't know! That's why I came here!" Rufus called as he pulled out a handgun as he and Bobby stood by the door.

"Spike, upstairs, Safe Room!" Bobby called out.

Spike didn't need to be told twice as he ran up the stairs as fast as his short legs allowed. He ran into Bobby's bedroom, poured the salt along the door bottom and hid under the mattress.

He could still hear the two old Hunters bicker and yell, only stopped by the occasional roar of whatever was outside.

“Darn it…” Spike muttered. “I’ve studied all these monsters, I’ve studied all these potions…but I immediately have to hide? I’m a dragon darn it…” The small drake grumbled, wishing he could help but knowing he was still a baby and…probably couldn’t.

For minutes there was silence. Then a crash. Then gunshots. A yelp. A thud. More gunshots. A weak roar of pain. Silence. Then some more gunshots.

"It's safe now Spike, come on down!" Bobby called.

Spike got out from under the bed. Downstairs was… not too bad. The walls were stained with the blood of the monster and the back door was broken down entirely. The monster itself was an odd sight. Two large legs holding up a single orb like body consisting of a large mouth, many sharp teeth, a wide fat nose and no eyes.

Out of all the monsters in the books he helped Bobby translate… this one was new.

“Uh…what the heck is that?” Spike blinked at the weird ball monster.

"I… have no idea." Bobby said.

"Whatever it is regular bullets killed it so, Maybe it's from the same place Luna and him are from?" Rufus offered.

"I doubt that." Bobby said. "It bypassed the runes and salt without issue. That's not good… how did you even get it into your trunk?"

"I hit it with my car." Rufus said. "Oh shit my car!" He then ran outside. Various loud swears and curses were heard before he stormed back inside and kicked the beast. "Fucker totaled it…"

“Um…” Spike lightly poked the thing. “Seriously, this thing looks…strange…”

"Looks like something out of a nerd's fantasy story." Rufus said, giving the corpse another kick.

"Well seeing as your ride is wrecked, mind helping me drag it outside to dispose of it?"

"Fine." Rufus said.

It took a while but eventually the creatures body was burned to just charred bones as proved difficult to burn.

The blood was easy to clean up and Bobby was jury rigging the door back into one piece.

As Spike cleaned up the blood he found something. It was small, clear and shimmered like a diamond and was barely the size of a pencil tip. Spike sniffed it. Aside from that monster's blood, it smelled like… energy. That was the best way to describe it.

“Hey Bobby! I found something!” Spike called out.

Bobby walked inside and looked at the odd smelling gem in his claws. "Huh. Where'd you find it."

“I just found it while cleaning up here.” Spike shrugged. “It…smells like Energy.”

"Energy?" Bobby asked as he carefully took it from the small drake. "Hmm… doesn't look any different from a typical gem."

"Yeah, it's…strange." Spike said, sniffing at it again to see what kind of energy it gave off, like trying to see if it has the flickering burn smell of fire or the scent of oncoming rain.

It didn't seem to have a specific scent.

Bobby placed the small gemstone in a glass cup. "I'll examine it later. Pretty sure I have an old gem testing and examination kit around here somewhere."

"I know where it is!" Spike said readily, scampering off to find it.

Bobby sat late at night downstairs. Spike had long since gone to bed and Rufus left after begrudgingly buying a scrap car from Bobby and heading off.

Under the magnifying glass the gem seemed to unnaturally shimmer when no light touched it. He sighed as he placed it down, bringing up a wattage tester he kept getting an error message.

He figured it was putting out some kind of power but not like any battery or magic equivalent he knew of. With a tired sigh he decided to do one last test.

He managed to wrap it up tight in a coil of copper and covered in electrical tape. He then took two strands of the wires and touched them to a light bulb. It lit up then exploded.

"Shit!" He yelped. "Damn… well, kid was right. It's got energy. No idea how much but… it's definitely more than it's small size suggests." With that, Bobby took the small makeshift battery and took it up to his room, placed it into a safe in his closet and went to bed.

The next morning, Spike woke up and began his normal morning routine.

As the eggs were cooking the front door opened. "Hey Bobby!" Luna's voice called out. "We got a surprise for ya. Hey Spike." Luna said as she walked into the kitchen, her amulet off and true form revealed as she was followed by Sam and Dean.

“Hey guys.” Spike called out. “Breakfast is almost ready, be glad I made you extra.”

“Oh sweet mercy thank you.” Sam and Dean both said at the same time to hear Spike was cooking.

"Bobby still asleep?" Luna asked.

“Yeah, he was up all night doing some research on a brand new gem we found after Rufus brought home an unknown monster.” Spike explained.

"Rufus brought a Monster here?" Sam asked.

"What did it look like?" Luna asked.

“Some weird ball monster.” Spike said. “Had big legs, a giant mouth with a lot of teeth, and a really big nose.”

"And no eyes?" Sam added. Spike and the siblings all shared a look.

By the time Bobby got up they were all at the back of the Impala, where upon opening it was the dead corpse of a second one of the odd monster Rufus brought.

"God damn, two in two days?" Bobby said as he looked at the second dead unknown monster.

"So Rufus brought this same ugly son-of-a-bitch yesterday?" Dean asked.

"Yeah. Broke out the back of his car and busted down the warded backdoor like nothing. Didn't seem phased by salt or holy water but thankfully regular bullets did the job."

“Did you find anything around where it’s corpse was?” Spike asked. “Like a weird gem?”

"No but we did find this." Sean said as he reached behind the creature and pulled up what appeared to be a bundle of short crossbow bolts. They glowed a faint blue and seemed to be giving off fog. "Right after Sam shot it point blank it fell out of it's non-existent asshole. Yes I checked."

"Ironic considering it was eating some poor kids dog. Why eat with no means to… release?" Luna asked.

"Dunno, don't care, monsters are weird." Dean shrugged.

"This is definitely new." Sam said.

"No kidding." Bobby said, taking the bundle of crossbow bolts. "Hm. I have an old crossbow. Might as well see what the heck these things do."

“So things are getting much weirder around here.” Spike frowned. “But first, breakfast.”

After the meal the group was in the backyard. Bobby loaded one of the odd bolts and shot it at a tree. A large chunk of the tree then froze entirely in ice and inch thick.

"Jesus Christ!" Bobby yelped in shock.

"Oh hell the Fuck yes!" Dean yelled. "Monsters dropping loot now?! About time they made it worth while!"

"That's… basically Video Game Logic…" Luna commented.

“That’s…very weird.” Spike frowned. “Who in the world decided that kinda logic for these…weird monsters?”

"Maybe God is having a midlife crisis?" Dean shrugged.

"Whatever the case I feel like this is only gonna get much, much weirder." Sam said.

"As if we needed more of that…" Luna huffed.

“How weird can it get?” Spike inquired.

"Well, since you asked… probably very." Bobby said. "Here." He handed the crossbow and remaining bolts to Sam. "Best you kids keep and make use of it while on the road."

"Thanks Bobby." Sam replied.

"So, any clues where you'll be headed next?"

"Got work of a heck of a whole lot of ghosts in an old Asylum and recently two teens went missing in there." Dean said.

“Ah, yes, the age old ‘two teens messing around in places they shouldn’t’.” Spike shook his head. “Either through just normal teenage shenanigans, or whatever those slasher movie cliche’s I’ve heard complained about.”

"Thought I told you no horror movies." Bobby said.

“I’ve literally rewrote ancient dead languages to help you Bobby.” Spike frowned. “I know how to speak Angelic and Demonic because of it.”

“Fucking what?” Dean asked in surprise.

"That doesn't mean you need to watch some cheap horror movies and end up with nightmares. Had enough of them with Luna when she was growing up." Bobby replied.

"The ducks were everywhere and they wanted my bread but it was mine~!" Luna said with that specific nightmare fresh in her mind all these years later.

“I’m a dragon! I’m tough!” Spike said, putting his fists on his hips with a chest puff of pride.

“Hold on…” Dean said, turning around and rummaging for something. “OOGA BOOGA BOOGA!” Dean proceeded to explain as he turned back around with a giant cartoonish ‘scary’ face.

“AHHH!” Spike panicked, launching up into the air and digging his claws into a tree branch it like a scared cat. “Not cool dude!” Spike whined as Dean was laughing his ass off at that.

Bobby and Sam both kicked Dean for the prank.

Luna bucked him, sending him rolling down clutching his guts. Still laughing.

Chapter 14 Day: North Pole

"So, this was ground zero of the event?" Castiel asked as he and Celestia walked around the house where a cosmic celestial event of grand importance happened.

The blood on the walls was not a good sign.

“Apparently…and this amount of blood is not good at all.” Celestia said nervously.

"Well, clearly something died here. Question is what, and who killed it?" Castiel asked, their new host, a caucasian male, wearing a long trench coat. The man's name is James Novak. In exchange for borrowing his body, the Scholars give protection to his family, and every Sunday Castiel will give James control of his body back to spend with his family. A standard deal for angels within the scholars if the host has family.

Castiel kneeled down, looking the blood over. "There is divine grace here. It's faint but still potent." He added.

“A divine grace? But we haven’t heard of any angel just…hiding in the middle of nowhere.” Celestia said carefully, believing they had every Angel that wanted to run from Raph’s bullshit accounted for.

"It's too potent to be any angel. Not even Michael or Lucifer were this…" Castiel paused. "What or whoever died here was quite powerful. But there's other traces here… Monster?"

“Monster’s shouldn’t have even come this close if the Grace is this potent.” Celestia pointed out. “They would know not to mess with something this powerful…but this Monster…” Celestia tried to sense this other power source, but the more she tried, the more she felt this…overwhelming dread wash over her.

"An Alpha and…" Castiel paused, looking back up and over to Celestia. "Her." He finished, almost growling.

Celestia shuddered in horror. “It…it can’t be…”

"Over two thousand years and this Soul Eater is still around…" Castiel said.

“That…that should be impossible.” Celestia shook her head. “But…I thought I sensed something else…this overwhelming sense of dread…” She shook her head, the feeling fading as her own fear and rage towards the beast that killed her mother was taking its place.

"The scholars can look into the property. Who lived here and maybe we can build up from there. For now, we need to check in with Metatron."

“Yes, we…we need to check in with him.” Celestia nodded, trying to keep her emotions in check here so they can actually figure this out.

Instantaneously the two were outside the central bunker, walking inside and heading to the Archives where Metatron sat looking over notes and scripts he took with him from heaven.

"Anything?" Castiel asked.

"Zip." Metatron huffed. "Nothing in the tablets mentions anything like what we felt and nothing in God's own personal notes is useful either. Just leftover suggestions and such from when he was building humanity. Apparently he considered giving them night vision."

“Don’t human’s technically have night vision?” Celestia asked.

"Kinda but this would have made their eyesight at night and in pitch black more akin to how cats eyes work."

“That makes sense.” Celestia nodded. “So…there were a few things that concerned us when we made it to the epicenter…”

"There was divine grace, faded but still potent, and it's aura was preset." Castiel said.

"The Soul Eater? Crap…" Metatron huffed.

“Yes…but…I can’t shake the feeling that there was…something else there…something much worse.” Celestia pointed out. “But I’m not sure…I just want this Soul Eater dead and gone.”

"So do we, but whatever the Soul Eater is, there is literally no mention of it in any Tablet, nothing in any human texts, so whatever it is, it has to have come from the same place Celestia came from."

"Which means how to kill it and how to find it are both complete unknowns." Castiel huffed. "If we could find more of your kind or similar from the universe you came from, we might be able to study and devise a means to locate them."

"Just as long as the innocent people of my world are kept safe." Celestia stated. "I'm just glad Amore is still doing alright after…a lot of nonsense happened to her."

"Which brings up the question as to why Demons were trying to take her? Our experiments show they can't possess members of your species and similar variants." Metatron hummed.

"Either they believe that her body might hold some power, probably by doing alchemy or other horrid things as they rip her apart…or somehow…Demons have someone from my world, possibly in the same situation as me." Celestia admitted. "It would make sense…angels finding me, a powerful demon might have also stumbled upon another child from my world and raised them."

"Unlikely but I suppose with the current state of things anything is possible." Metatron sighed. "In the meantime, the Scholars chapter up north has reported an anomaly occurring."

"What's going on now?" Celestia asked carefully.

"Well, there was a lot but the ones I feel were of note were a shimmering barrier near the center of the north pole. Sentient hostile snowmen, yeti's, an ice dragon and my personal favorite, a literal ice wraith."

"That's…that's a lot…" Celestia blinked. "How the hell did that all happen so fast?"

"We have no idea. Scholars bunkers and scanners all over the planet are picking up new anomalies arriving and appearing. So far most are in remote locations with little or no population but they're spreading out to populated areas. A Russian prison was attacked by some new breed of monster and some scholars are trying to take them in alive as it seems killing them has a high chance to make the body disappear and the few bodies that don't are coated in an extremely acidic, flammable substance."

"Think this is tied to whatever died in that house?" Castiel asked.

"Timing honestly makes it seem likely."

"So either whatever died was keeping all of this at bay…or it wasn't the Soul Eater that did it…" Celestia said nervously, cause she highly doubted a single soul eater could do all of this in such a short amount of time.

"I honestly doubt either. Whatever was there would have been far too strong for the Soul Eater to kill, I remember it was wounded when it infiltrated Heaven. As for keeping these beasts at bay, no, the fact they're starting to appear in remote places and spreading from there makes me think these new monsters and anomalies were planted."

"Like…someone planned to do this?" Celestia asked in growing horror.

"To pull that off would take the power of God, or greater." Castiel stated.

"I'll let you all know when I know more. For now head up north to the Ice Box Bunker. They need the help, the barrier spells are holding but the amount of monsters there are keeping them caged." Metatron said.

"Alright." The mare nodded. "Let's get going to the north and…hope things don't magically get worse."

"Wow. You weren't kidding about the hostile snowmen." Castiel said, looking out from the Ice Box Bunker door and seeing literal, rolled and piled snowmen, coal eyes and carrot noses, trying to enter the barrier, being halted.

The only difference between these snowmen and the kind any child would make on a snowy day was the sharp glass like maw of ice teeth and the large ice arm like limbs ending in jaggod wood claws.

They were honestly rather ridiculous looking.

Beyond them was Yeti's. Tall, ten feet with all white hair, two horns protruding from their heads, red glowing eyes and needle like rows of teeth. Their size in body type alone put any human to shame.

"So…Bad Mr Frosty and his merry band aside, I thought Yeti's were more a mountainous race?" Celestia inquired, wondering why they were here of all places.

"These aren't the standard yeti's we have on record. Plus those went extinct in 1985." One of the Ice Box Bunker Scholars stated. "These are some new species entirely. It's actually fascinating. All these new monsters appear little to nothing like humans, while other monsters always appeared human."

"From what I understood, Eve, the Mother of Monsters, different from the Mother of Humanity, made them all that way to better let them hunt, trick and kill humans." Castiel stated. "This new breed is clearly not of her making."

"No…I don't sense anything from the monsters we've dealt with before." Celestia admitted.

"Do they take anything special to kill?" Castiel asked.

"From what we tested, the Snowmen can be melted and slain easily with heat, and the Yeti's can be killed by basic gunfire, just takes a few shots from something caliber." The scholar informed.

"Alright, good to know these things can be dealt with relatively simply." Celestia said honestly.

"That's actually surprising." Castiel stated. "Majority of monsters all had specific weaknesses that could kill them but these ones just… fire and a gun?"

"Odd, but convenient for us normal humans." The Scholar stated.

"Fair. So, I handle the yeti's, you handle the snowmen?" Castiel asked, pulling out his angel blade as Celestia nodded.

"Yeps." Celestia said happily, bringing out balls of fire with her magic. "Let's have some fun."

The two made quick work of the arctic monsters. The snowmen melting and seeming to drop coal, carrots, occasionally a top hat, and a snowball that seemed immune to Celestia flames.

The Yeti dropped like corpses, but sometimes dropped odd stones, or berries.

"Well this is odd." Castiel said, picking one of the berries up.

"Very odd." Celestia said with a mouth full of Carrot, levitating up one of the stones.

"Really?" Castiel asked at seeing his daughter eating the carrot.

"What?" Celestia asked innocently, giggling warmly as she finished up her food. "It's delicious."

"It came off the face of a literal snow monster." Castiel added. Celestia rolled her eyes. Her father was often oblivious but when he entered his 'dad mode' he often went to extremes. Mostly it was all paranoia and over concern.

"I know father, it still tastes good." Celestia said honestly. "So…about these weird stones."

Celestia held out the small stones. Each one seemed to have a unique symbol. "Hmm… these runes, they look Celtic."

"Celtic runes? Why would they drop from Yeti's?" She asked, trying to remember if there was a connection between Yeti's and the Nordic gods.

"No idea. They appear to be numbers."

"So…currency?" She inquired, looking it over again and seeing it kind of looked like a coin, just as a stone like substance she never saw before.

"Why would a monster drop money? They seem to lack intelligence so I doubt it's their own personal wealth."

"Uh…maybe it has something to do with games?" Celestia questioned. "Like Dungeons and Dragons logic?"

"Why would a Dragon even reside within a Dungeon? They're largely avien and prefer high up mountains."

Celestia sighed. There was that obliviousness of her father's again…

"It's a tabletop role playing game dad." Celestia said, using 'dad' to denote he was acting silly again. "But…the point I'm trying to make is that monsters defeated in that game gave you rewards, like experience, money, and sometimes items." Celestia explained, remembering how many of the scholars loved to play the game as some sorta hypothetical encounter simulator.

"Combat would give you experience. How else does one get better at it?"

Celestia resisted the urge to facepalm.

"Dad please…" Celestia whined. "I'm trying to explain why these monsters dropped these items up on death…but you're being silly again."

"How am I being silly when there's unknown monsters roaming around and you're trying to put dragons in dungeons?"

Now Celestia did facepalm. This was why he was not invited to her and Metatron game nights…

“Anyways!” The poor girl sighed. “We need to get back and fully analyze the unknown stone.” She said carefully.

"Alright, then we can check on the barrier center north Metatron mentioned as well as whatever an Ice Wraith is. I just hope this ice dragon is intelligent, otherwise I guess you can try to capture him for this dungeon.

It never ceased to amaze Celestia how ignorant her father was to human customs and culture. Even after living amongst them for all these centuries.

“Centuries of being with humans…and you’re about as dense as a brick when it comes to human things…” She chuckled and shook her head.

"Humanity is confusing. Fighting is simple. I was made to fight. Learning new things isn't easy." Castiel said with a sigh. "I don't know how so many of my siblings take to free will so easily. Gabriel especially."

“You’ve been given the power to choose what you want to do.” Celestia said to her father.

"I know, but even after all this time I don't know how to choose."

“Well, here’s a simple question.” Celestia said. “What do you want to do?” She asked simply. “Not something that involves our mission, not something that involves work, what do you want to do?”

"I… don't know what I want. All I know for certain, is that I want to stop Raphael, find your mother's killer and slay them, and keep you safe. Those are the only three things I know I do want."

“That’s a good start, cause you weren’t charged with any of those things.” She said honestly. “You, as your own being, want to do those things.” She said, hopefully able to help him figure out Free Will.

With a nod, she and Castiel went into the bunker, dropped off the items, and one half eaten carrot, before heading back out to the frozen north, neither feeling the cold at all as they soon could see the shimmering barrier. It was very different from the barrier within their Bunkers. It felt… calming. Welcoming even.

"Odd… this magic is similar to your own but not exactly the same." Castiel said, placing a hand onto the barrier, and in a shimmer it phased through it. "Not much of a barrier."

“Yeah…this barrier feels…welcoming…” She said, walking through the ‘barrier’ carefully.

They walked into it and on the other side they discovered a village. The weather inside the barrier was not as cold as outside it, and the houses were all built for shorter beings.

Celestia felt her jaw drop. The Christmas themed and decorations made it look obvious that this place, a place every child wants to see, should not exist.

"Why make a village in the north pole? Feels like an odd location. Then again this barrier seems to help." Castiel said, oblivious to his daughter's shock.

“He…he does exist!” Celestia shouted in childish glee. “It’s here! I thought it was just a myth!” The little pony said, hopping from foot to foot in giddiness.

"Who is he? Also what myth?"

“Santa’s Workshop!” She said. “The myth that Santa lived in a village of Elves in the North Pole, tinkering away for all the good little boy’s and girls around the world to get them the presents they deserve.”

"Huh. I know of no such creature." Castiel said. "Also Elves went extinct four thousand years ago."

“Well, there’s finally proof!” The pony said as they started to run off towards the village, wanting to meet Santa and his many elf helpers.

As she arrived she spotted the Elves. They were all very small, all appearing as various human children no older than ten to twelve, they gave a glance at Celestia as she walked by then continued their work.

As she walked through the road she froze. Before her was a house, where three reindeer seemed to float, their antlers lighting up and clearing snow off the roof and walkway.

Celestia knew. They were like her.

She immediately turned her disguise off.

“Hello?” She asked the reindeer carefully.

"Oh, hello Celestia!" The youngest looking of the three said.

"Celestia? Surprised to see you here." The second one said, looking roughly Celestia's physical age.

"About time we got a visitor." The oldest one added.

“Uh…I’m sorry, how do you know me?” Celestia inquired carefully

"It's kinda our thing." The eldest said. "I'm Aurora."

"Bori." The second one said.

"Alice!" The youngest said. "Oh, and there's your Pappa Castiel!"

"I see you three must be from the same reality as Celestia." Castiel said as he caught up to his daughter.

"So dad says." Bori said with a nod.

“That is…rather interesting.” Celestia said, but shook her head. “But is it true? Santa’s actually real?”

"Oh yeah, pappa is up there." Alice said, pointing up a small hill to a larger, han sized house.

"Pappa? So this Santa Claus raised you three as well?" Castiel asked.

"Yeah. For the last thirty years." Aurora said. "My sister's and I all aged at different rates then suddenly stopped after five years. Looks like I got the short end of the stick looking like an old geezer but when we all arrived here we were only maybe a year or two old."

“I arrived in Heaven but…that sounds about the right age.” Celestia said. “Do…you know if there’s other’s like us out in the world? Cause we only know about Amore and…well, now you three.”

"Not personally. Pappa might, if they've ever been a kid Pappa will know where they are and if they're naughty or nice." Alice said.

"And this Santa Clause is… human?" Castiel asked.

"He sure looks it."

“Is Santa available?” Celestia asked, really wanting to meet the jolliest man in existence.

"Most likely." Aurora said.

With that Celestia rushed off to the house. Happily she knocked on the door.

She heard heavy footsteps walking up to the door, and when it opened she screamed in joy. There was the large, red suit, white beard and cherry red cheeks and nose Santa standing before here.

"I… don't get it, he’s just an obese human?" Castiel said.

“He’s not just anything.” Celestia said to Castiel. “This is Santa Claus, Saint Nick, Kris Kringle, he is the one that gives all the good boy’s and girls presents on Christmas.” Celestia explained.

"Isn't Christmas just an old pagan holiday the churches took over and modified from an old Greek holiday that the ruler at the time wanted to make sure his subjects converted by saying it was the birthday of Jesus when that's completely false?" Castiel asked.

"Hehe, he's not wrong." Santa said.

“I mean…yes, it was a combination of Pagan and Roman Holidays, I know, Greek and Roman are practically interchangeable…” Celestia sighed, still hating those many lessons in history when they were practically the same! “But, it’s still a special day for a lot of people around the world.”

"Heh. Well, come on in. I imagine you two have questions." Santa said, letting Celestia and Castiel inside

Celestia happily walked in, her father following behind.

The group all sat by a fireplace, each with hot chocolate and a platter of cookies that Castiel didn't touch. Angles lacking the ability to taste the flavor, instead tasting the atoms.

Celestia greedily ate them. Her sweet tooth and inner foal demanded her to do so.

"So, I suppose you'd like an explanation as to, well, me?" Santa asked form his chair.

“Yes please.” Celestia said readily, grabbing a napkin and trying to clean her chocolate and cookie crumb muzzle up so she didn’t look like a complete foal.

"Well, truth be told, I have no idea." Santa said, earning a raised brow from Castiel. "One day, about seventy years ago, just… poof. I woke up here, the house, the village, the elves, all of it was just here. I knew who I was, what I was meant to do and how to do it, I had the magic, the list, and the names of everyone, adult, child, monster, and Pony, all in my head. I just knew if they were good or bad and well, I sent out to give presents to those who really needed them or Truly deserved them. The world is so bountiful I felt it fair to focus on those less fortunate."

“That’s…very strange.” Celestia said.

"It is, but as time went on I and the elves made a life here. Then, thirty years ago my daughters appeared. Their abilities made gift giving so much easier, and they made life here in the north so much more fun."

“I can imagine.” Celestia nodded. “Though, I am confused, cause if you say it was seventy years ago, then that would make…a lot of thing’s go into question, either from the actual Saint Nicholas that was born in 280 A.D, and a lot of your stories appeared in the 1800’s, not the 1900’s.” Celestia hummed.

"I wish I knew more, but aside from that all I know is how my and the elves magic works."

"What do you use your magic for?" Castiel asked.

With a smile, Santa waved his hand, and in it, appeared a stuffed doll. One neither he, nor Celestia had seen for centuries. It had rotted away so long ago. He happily gave it to Celestia, who eyed it with amazement. It was the doll her mother gave her, made for her.

"I can create whatever the person who's gift I'm going to give Truly wants. Outside of Christmas Eve and Christmas day, small things like this are all I can make. But, for some reason, on Christmas Eve and Christmas Day, this power explodes and I can make nearly anything happen. For two days in the year, I can do just about anything."

“That’s very interesting.” Celestia said, tearing up and hugging her doll that her mother gave her so long ago.

"So, I take it you don't want the Scholars here then?" Castiel asked.

"Oh you can send your people here. I just ask they try and not keep the elves distracted too long. We might have magic but it's still a lot of work getting everything ready for Christmas." Santa said with a laugh. "I've been considering taking this globally. Like I was meant to. I get the sinking feeling lately that something real bad is gonna happen to the people and monsters of earth. Especially a few days ago." That caught Castiel and Celestia's attention. "It felt like, like something shook the whole foundation of the universe, and then acted like nothing happened."

“We…we felt that happen a few days ago…” Celestia said. “We found where it happened…but nobody was there…just blood stained walls…”

"Do you know who lived there?" Castiel asked.

"Hmm… well, the people who pass on typically remove themselves from my list, but not my memory…" Santa said, his magic memory recalling information. "Let's see… given the day and time… location… Chuck. Chuck Shirley. He was a lonely man. Not bad but also not that good. Usually he was a Passover. Hmm…" Santa said. "Odd… for some reason, I can't recall anything about Chuck Shirley past… eight years ago?"

“That’s…” Celestia blinked, looking back to her father. “How long ago did God disappear?” Celestia asked worriedly.

"According to what I was told, about a century after Lucifer was imprisoned." Castiel said. "So… roughly one thousand, three hundred years or so ago?"

“Alright…so there can’t be any correlation between the two…” Celestia said carefully. “But…eight years ago? Why does that feel…too specific?”

"Well, he is a, or, was, a Prophet." Castiel said. "The names of every Prophet of the Lord are written on my eyelids. All that have been, are and will be. The fact he died is upsetting, but there are multiple Prophets each generation."

“Can you tell us if there’s going to be another one?” Celestia asked, still very worried about the possibility that…God himself could be lost.

"I'm afraid the next Prophet could be any of the current generation of them. I won't know which until he has been awakened and only an archangel can do that."

“I understand.” Celestia nodded. “Thank you dad, and Santa…it means a lot to hear this information.”

"You two heading off then?" Santa asked.

“We’ll be back with the Scholar’s, give them a rundown on everything.” Celestia said. “We’ve still got a lot more work to do, especially after that weird pulse that happened…”

"I'm sure everything will work out, while I do feel that there will be a rough patch, I Believe with time things will be better." Santa said. "And remember, stay on the nice list."

“I will Santa.” Celestia said happily, eating another delicious chocolate chip cookie.

Author's Note

I know it's late for a Christmas chapter but I've actually never done one before and honestly thought 'Eh, why not?' and so, here you go.

Chapter 14 Night: Completely Done With This Shit.

The Winchester siblings were on the road again, the new variety of monsters made things odd.

"So far we've seen that weird two legged ball bodied looking creature." Luna said.

"What do we even call that thing?" Sam asked.

“Mac-Pan? The scary cousin of Pac Man?” Dean asked, which considering it was a walking ball of teeth it seemed at least mildly apt.

"Yeah, no." Luna said with a frown.

"Uh, Mike Wazousky?" Sam offered.

"No. Besides, this thing has no eyes."

“Then hell if we know.” Dean shrugged.

"Hmm… how about Pinkie?" Luna said.

"Why Pinkie?" Sam asked.

"Kinda reminds me of the demon Pinkie from Doom." Luna said with a shrug.

“Eh, neither pink, nor an actual humanoid.” Dean brought up. “Though I have to wonder what was up with the huge nose…it being a walking ball of teeth? Fine, horror does that, but the giant ass nose?”

"Maybe it navigates by smell?" Sam said.

"Would make sense. No ears, eyes, smell would make the most sense. How about… Hound?" Luna offered.

“Eh, that works.” Dean shrugged.

"Okay, now what about that really ugly one? The one that looked like just a pile of organs moving around?" Sam asked.

"Gag me." Luna said, getting nauseous remembering that monster… and the smell.

“Let’s just pretend we never met that thing and it doesn’t exist, agreed?” Dean asked, shuddering at how awful that was even though his senses weren’t as good as Luna’s.

"It still needs a name cause odds are we're gonna eventually run into another one." Sam stated.

“Flesh Mound…” Dean said immediately. “That’ll be the name for that disgusting thing…”

"Fair." Sam said.

"Okay… how about that bird with a human skull for a head? Wasn't hostile but damn it was creepy."

“I mean, that just looked more like a standard vulture than anything.” Dean brought up. “Just with a human skull for…some reason.”

"Still weird." Luna said. "How about… Bone Bird?"

“Simple enough.” Dean shrugged.

"What I just wanna know is are all these new monsters coming from the same place Luna came from?" Sam asked.

"If they are then no wonder I and others are coming here. Fuck that." Luna said.

“I don’t think they are.” Dean said. “Cause think about it, do any of us really believe that any of those monsters could come from a world that’s more or less candy colored pony land?”

"I don't even know anything about where I'm from."

“I’m just trying to connect some dots on these monsters not being apart of your world, cause so far we’ve seen you, Spike, and Applejack, and besides you being a more ‘Night’ themed pony, Spike and Applejack were so bright and colorful and the monsters we’ve seen so far look more…’gritty’ or something like that.” Dean said, trying to figure out the proper word to explain how the monsters felt different than what the three world hoppers felt.

"They kinda look like they belong here if HP Lovecraft was allowed to make monsters." Sam said.

“Just with a lot less racism.” Dean said honestly.

"What I wanna know is why the hell they're all appearing now. If our meeting with Applejack told us anything it's that at least my kind have been showing up for years, centuries even. So why are these monsters showing up now?" Luna asked.

"Hell if-" Dean started, stopping as his phone rang and he quickly picked up. "Yeah? Oh, hey… yeah… alright well be there." Dean hung up, quicky stopping the car and turning it around. "We got a job guys."

"What's up?" Luna asked.

"Remember Jerry Panowski?" Dean asked.

"Yeah, you, dad and I helped him with a poltergeist thing. Did it come back?"

"Nope. He said it's something worse. A lot of somethings actually." Dean said, hitting the gas as the Impala roared and sped down the road.

"Worse than a poltergeist? Crap." Luna huffed, putting her illusion necklace back on.

“Just another day in this crazy new world.” Dean shook his head.

The siblings made it to their destination, an airport hanger where Jerry worked.

Upon their arrival the trio was shown a recording from a recently crashed plane. The pilots calling for support and powerful winds as the cabin was exposed to the sky around it… then a roar. A loud roar.

"The hell is that?" Sam asked.

"No idea." Jerry said. "But, what I do know is, that plane was making a B line for a fatal crash. And it was soon found torn up but along a beach in northern California. A flight attendant said she saw a man somehow open the doors, something physically impossible, and everyone swears right after that roar, there was a shining light, then a jolt like something grabbed the plane. Next thing they knew they all were on that beach."

"And that plane wasn't heading to California was it?" Luna asked.

"No." Jerry said.

“Alright, so either we have the world’s most pissed Thunderbird, or we got something even worse going on.” Dean brought up, remembering the old native american stories about the giant ass bird.

"Whatever it is, whatever made that roar, saved those people." Jerry said.

"What about the man you said the attendant saw open the door? That's sealed by intense pressure and high strength locks." Luna said.

"Yes. They flew out the door the second it opened, but she said she swore for a moment before he pulled the door open that his eyes turned black." Jerry said.

"A demon?" Sam asked.

"Why would a demon cause a plane crash?" Luna asked.

"Actually, some mythes actually state that natural disasters and such are caused by demons. Fires, plagues, floods, all of that."

"And now plane crashes. Great, demons modernizing with the times…"

“And this flash of light, was it more of a golden light or like someone just flashbanged everyone?” Dean asked.

"All I know is they said it showed up, the plane jolted. Oh, but I did get these a bit before you came." Jerry said, taking out his phone and pulling up his emails. "Investigations sent me this as part of the damages for insurance and such…"

The photo showed was part of the plane's outside, where the metal was clearly pressed in, a three fingered hand like intend in the side with almost claw like thin cuts where it possibly grabbed the plane.

"Well… whatever saved the plane… it's not just strong, it's big…" Luna said, the size of the indent was from the top to belly of the plane just behind the wings.

“This is getting weirder and more concerning.” Dean frowned, trying to think of what monster he knew that could do this, cause even a Thunderbird wasn’t as big as a plane.

"So, a demon causes a plane crash, and a giant glowing something comes in and saves it?" Sam stated. "Alright… well, no idea if or should we see whatever the thing in the sky is, but the demon, the demon we can definitely deal with."

"Yep…" Dean sighed. "This is gonna be a bitch."

With the information in tow the siblings went to a nearby motel where they started researching.

"Okay, lots of lore on demons causing disasters, mass death, all that stuff." San started.

"Nothing online about the supposed monster that saved the plane." Luna added. "Officials are probably keeping the story quiet cause I doubt they know what's going on either."

Dean was on the bed cleaning his guns.

“Well, if it’s like the other monsters we’ve met so far, a quick filling of lead can do the job.” Dean said. “And for the Demon…well I’m sure it’s just another prick that likes causing ‘accidents’ because it thought it was funny.”

"Actually a lot of the lore here says it's more like a job." Sam said. "The demons who cause these incidents do so as an almost ritualistic slaughter. Killing so many people before, I dunno, hibernating until they awaken and cause another catastrophe."

"Also you do know we can't bring guns on planes?" Luna said. "And why kill what saved the plane and all those people?"

“I know, but for the thing that saved the plane? Well, it still could be dangerous, there’s been plenty of creatures that ‘helped innocent people’ but then immediately started killing people after.”

"Maybe? I dunno. Something about those claw marks seemed… familiar." Luna said with a hum.

"Well whatever it is, I also doubt a gun can stop it. Especially if it's flying as the same height as air planes, possibly higher." Sam added

Dean sighed. “You’re probably right…well, we won’t figure things out until we actually get up there, maybe we’ll meet the demon after it failed to cause a disaster due to this new creature.”

"You're probably right." Sam said. "According to this should anyone survive it the demon will hunt the survivors and they will meet the fate the escaped last time."

"That's hundreds of people it's gonna be targeting." Luna frowned.

"And they're all across the US from us currently…" Sam huffed.

“Ugh…remember when our jobs were a lot simpler?” Dean groaned.

"The fact you can compare which job is simple and which isn't is upsetting." Sam's phone rang and he quickly picked it up. "Hey, Jetty what's… I'm sorry what? … Yeah we'll be there soon." Sam said, hanging up, closing his laptop and getting up. "We gotta rush to the airport, Jerry said there's monsters attacking it."

"New or old monsters?" Luna asked.

"New." Sam said as Dean handed him a gun and the siblings rushed to the Impala. "Get this, he said they were 'flying zombie torsos'." Sam quoted.

"Fucking why?" Dean asked in exacerbation. "Who came up with this shit?" He groaned as he loaded his guns.

"Lovecraft?" Luna offered.

The trio were close to the airport already, and upon arrival they were met by exactly what Jerry described.

The monsters were decaying human torsos. Partly rotting with the lower spine sticking out and moving with a sharp end like a stinger. Those with arms either had them ending in sharp jagged bone or claw like boney fingers. Something they all had were large bat like wings that kept them flying.

"I'm not even sure Lovecraft could have thought of this shit." Sam said as she shot at one. The bullets downing the creature and two more ended it. "At least they die easily."

"Yeah, still glad that the power of gun is always an option with this new shit." Dean said, shooting and hitting another of the creatures heads as it fell to the ground dead.

"You're just happy you get to shoot something." Luna said as she also fired off at the flying abominations.

"That's also true."

The trio worked fast, shooting the numerous flying creatures down and eventually slaying the last of them.

Once it was clear Jerry and the other employees walked out from their hiding place within the hanger. "Jesus Christ the hell are these things?" Jerry asked as he walked with Sam, Dean and Luna over to the pile of the monsters corpses.

"No idea. These are new to us as well." Luna said.

"Yeah, we've never seen or heard of anything like this." Dean added in agreement, though he did take a look to see if these things dropped anything.

"Where did they come from?" Sam asked.

"I don't know." Jerry said. "One moment everyone is working, usual stuff. Next thing there's some screeched then screaming and they were everywhere." Jerry said. "Are they related to the demon or that thing that saved the plane?"

"Doubt it." Luna said. "Demons usually only work with other demons and whatever that huge thing is, doubt it's Master to these things otherwise it would have just had them eat everyone in the plane when it grabbed them."

Dean, after cutting one of the monsters open found what appeared to be a heart. Misshapen and a sickly purple but seemed to still be beating. Even after removing it from the body.

"Oh that is gross." Jerry said, turning around and attempting to hurl.

"Yeah, this is really gross…" Dean said. *Double check the rest, and if their hearts are still bleeding stop it." Dean said, not wanting to take any chances with these things magically coming back to life.

He brought out a knife, bringing it to the organ and trying to stab it.

The knife tip broke off.

"Well that's not good…" Luna said.

"Let's rip the hearts out of all of them quickly and see what destroys them later." Sam said.

Dean nodded and grabbed the heart and tried to rip it out.

In total there were thirty of the odd hearts, and once they were removed the bodies finished decaying into nothing more than bones and rotten flesh.

Back at the hotel, the siblings stared at the tub of still beating purple monster hearts.

"So… what do we do now? Knives don't work. Neither does fire. Or bullets… or holy water." Sam said.

"Kinda hoped the holy water would work." Luna huffed.

"See if someone is willing to buy them?" Dean asked. "Cause these are practically indestructible for a reason, and there might be some weirdo merchant from wherever the hell these came from that would want them."

"I'd rather not risk selling them." Sam said. "Maybe… send them to Bobby?"

"If anything he could hide them." Luna added.

"Or Spike could eat them if it's too much of a hassle, I mean he can eat raw metal and be fine, we barely know what dragons can do or consume." Dean pointed out. "Would be funny if Spike was magically these things natural predator."

"I doubt it." Luna said flatly.

"Well this day just gets weirder and weirder." Sam said, walking back into his laptop and checking something fast.

"Yep…and checking to see if these things were spotted elsewhere?"

"Well, our catastrophe demon is supposed to hunt down and kill the plane survivors, which has been all of them. I was checking the news and plane departures in the area in California. No reports of plane crashes or troubles. All the people are already booked for new flights, several already taken off, in the air or already arrived… the demon is just gone."

"You sure?" Luna asked.

"Crashing one plane at a time wouldn't be an issue considering once the thing was going down it was set, could smoke out of the host body and head rapidly to the next plane." Sam stated.

"Unlike a demon to abandon a murder spree. Maybe another hunter in the west coast got to it?"

"Maybe. Still it doesn't fit right with me."

"I doubt it, cause this mystery creature dropped them all off, then suddenly our demon gives up? I don't think a Hunter could work that fast…" Dean questioned.

"That makes nine catastrophe demons this year." Castiel said, removing his blade from the possessed humans stomach. "If the almighty is gone it would explain your breed coming out of the woodworks. Sensed the change, figured it was time to cause chaos."

"You're talking to a corpse dad…" Celestia said.

"I know, but Metatron says I need to be more dramatic when slaying demons. Says it adds a psychological aspect. Not sure why, they're dead already."

"Pretty sure it's for when they're still alive, dying slowly or there's a group…"

"Hm. That makes more sense."

"We'll keep an eye out for it." Sam said. "Should stick around here for a while too. More of these…"

"Torso Bats?" Luna offered.

"Sure. More of them might show up."

"Which is mildly terrifying…" Dean said carefully.

The siblings all stayed in the hotel to monitor the airport and kept tabs on all air traffic. The silence that was the following days was an eerie calm.

Eventually the siblings decided to pack up and return to Bobby to have the Torso Bat hearts looked at.

"Just let us know should anything happen again." Jerry said.

"Thanks. Still feels anti climatic." Luna huffed. "Demon vanished, sky beast still unknown, and no more of those things showed up."

"I'd consider that mostly good." Jerry started, quickly pulling out an envelope and handing it to Dean. "And this is for saving us back there. Everyone figured given what happens, well, you three deserve it."

Dean took the envelope, seeing various tens, twenties, a few fifties and even a hundred in there. "Thanks, oh uh, I was wondering… how did you get my number?"

"Oh, I got it from your dad's voice mail. His number was the first I called and the voice mail told me to call your number."

With that, Jerry left back to the airport hanger, and Sam, Dean and Luna sat in the car.

"Dad isn't picking up his phone…" Luna said.

"Yeah…" Dean said carefully. "So something's still up there…"

"Where the hell did he go?" Sam asked. "Also, since when does he leave contact information for Dean on his phone voicemail?"

"This is different form when Dad normally vanishes…" Luna said. "You think it has something to do with these new monsters?"

"Or the Demon that killed mom." Sam offered.

"Could be both, could be neither, who knows with him or anything at this point…" Dean shook his head.

"Well… let's head to Bobby's."

The road trip was quite. None of the siblings really knew what to think or what to say.

Eventually they arrived at Bobby's. Spike made them all a meal and late into the night Dean and Bobby were sitting on the porch, beers in hand looking at the night sky.

"Those hearts are a real trip." Bobby said. "I'm getting too old for all this new monsters and crap."

"I know…I know…" Dean sighed. "What do you think of those hearts?"

"Well… would make good cannon balls if nothing else. Other than that, nothing in any lore or texts I have."

"Yeah, those things are tough." Dean agreed. "But….this is all happening too fast…"

"Tell me about it." Bobby sighed, taking a sip of his beer. "New monsters, old monsters, whatever and wherever Luna and Spike came from… feels like everything we know is just changing."

"And it doesn't feel like any known Apocalypse event written." Dean said, sipping his beer as well. "No Ragnarok, no Four Horsemen, no giant fuck off snake about to devour the sun…nothing."

"To be fair, hoards of monsters is probably more survivable than those other three." Bobby shrugged. "If these new things keep showing up, soon everyone will know Monsters are real and a threat… might make the work easier. Or just get a bunch of idiots looking for fame killed. Either or."

"Most likely dumbasses getting themselves killed." He shook his head. "Let's just hope this doesn't lead to something drastically worse…"

"Ya just had to-"

Craaaa-Boooom!!!

"Jinx… it…" Bobby huffed, his Beer now all over himself as the massive crash/earthquake shook the ground for miles.

"The Fuck was that?!" Sam asked rushing down from upstairs and outside.

"Whatever it was ruined my game collection!" Luna yelled, jumping out the window and down to her siblings and uncle. "I had all those alphabetized, in order by sequel and categorized by console!"

"Fuck if I know." Dean said, looking around for wherever the fuck that explosion came from. "And you can restart the damn collection sorting if they weren't broken and you still had them all in a proper case."

"What's going on?" Spike asked as he came out as well.

"No idea… that explosion… whatever it was, felt like it came from everywhere." Bobby said. Suddenly, Bobby heard something. A distant heavy thud. He grabbed his shotgun and turned on the attached flashlight, seeing one, two, four, six Hound monsters. "Inside now!" He yelled.

"The fuck are this many Hounds doing here!?" Dean yelped, getting up and pulling out his pistol.

Quickly Bobby pushed everyone inside, Dean standing guard at the door as Luna and Sam got their own guns and began loading ammo.

"That explosion must have been them all showing up." Sam said.

"Think Six is all that's our there?" Luna asked.

"If we're lucky." Bobby said. "Spike, back upstairs now."

"Okay Bobby!" Spike said, rushing back upstairs.

"Dean how's it looking out there?"

Dean looked out the window carefully, seeing the Hounds roaming the perimeter. "Well…either their waiting for something or smelling for something else…" Dean frowned.

"Doubt they haven't caught our smell." Luna muttered.

Sam peeked outside of the window, seeing two of the Hound monsters lumber around, sniffing the ground and searching for something. "Maybe they won't attack? They look less interested in the house and more interested in the dirt."

"Yeah, two look like they're looking for something…" Dean frowned.

"Well, only accounts of these things we've had so far is the one you three ran over and the one Rufus brought here that wasn't dead." Bobby said. "Guess this is a chance to see how they typically act."

"True." Dean said as he Spike saw sitting atop the stairs, a pencil and paper and ready to do his magical scribe work.

Two of them were continuously sniffing the dirt.

One seemed to be headbutting a tree.

Two more were slamming into one another like rams.

The last one flopped to the ground and seemed to be asleep.

"Well… not what I was expecting…" Sam said.

"So…like wild animals…" Dean frowned.

"Dumb wild animals." Luna added.

"Still, they're strong. Damage that one did on Rufus's car was bad." Bobby added. "Hmm… I wonder…" Bobby walked outside, the nearest one of the Hound monsters sniffing towards Bobby.

Bobby took a step towards it.

It took a step back.

"So, what was the one Rufus brought so nasty?" Spike asked.

"He hit it with his car then stuffed it in the trunk." Luna said. "Thing must have been in pain and afraid. Like any wild animal it lashed out."

"Huh…right then." Dean said honestly. "That is very interesting…wonder how strong it's sense of smell really is."

Bobby walked back inside. "Well… looks like these things are harmless unless provoked…"

"That's a first." Sam said.

"Yeah, very surprising." Dean said. "So we have two monsters that are harmless unless provoked…good to know."

"Well, I doubt six can just cause all that shaking and noise." Spike said.

"True. Maybe there is more… or…" Luna started, noticing the light above the distant Tree Line. "What? It's still midnight…"

"Oh you gotta be shitting me…" Sam said.

"You three head to town, Spike and I will keep fort here." Bobby said.

“I knew there was something wrong with that explosion.” Dean frowned, rushing off to the car to head off to town.

Luna and Sam followed, jumping in and Dean floored it. The lights from the fire grew larger and larger. Soon they entered the town, and found chaos.

Buildings were on fire as bipedal monsters with gray hyde and horizontal maws of needle like teeth from forehead to chin. They had barbs protruding along their skin, claws twice the lengths of a human finger, and everywhere they walked, everything they touched melted and burst into flames.

"What the hell are those things!?" Luna yelled.

“I don’t know but we have to kill these things fast before they cause more damage.” Dean said, not caring how horrific these fuckers are they need to die.

The siblings got out of the Impala, and opened fire. These things were fast, but a few well placed shots to the chest or head killed them regardless.

"Help!" Someone cried from a nearby store, half on fire.

"I got them!" Luna yelled, rushing over to the store front.

“We’ll cover you.” Dean called out, reloading his pistol quickly. “Seriously, what the fuck is going on with all these damned monsters…”

"Shoot more, talk less!" Sam yelled, shooting three of the monsters with a rifle.

Luna, throwing discreet to the wind, used her magic and yanked the door off. Several people immediately rushing out. "Head to Bobby Singer's scrapyard! It's safe there!" She yelled as the survivors made a run for the dirt road to Bobby's place.

"There's gotta be more around, let's check the clinic and police station, basic evaluation centers!" Sam yelled.

“Alright, let’s get going.” Dean nodded as he ran off to the police station, already hearing gunshots ring out with sirens as the police were hopefully getting involved.

Dean soon arrived at a battlefield. Police and armed civilians willing to fight. They shot at the flaming monsters, the intestinal ones, and Torso Bats.

"Hey you!" One of the cops, a female officer yelled out at Dean. "Get your ass in here now!"

Dean ran over. “What’s the situation officer?”

"That's Sherief, and not good." She said. "Four of my best men are dead, three are injured and the only ones here shooting are the local hillbillies." She said. "You one of Bobby's kids?" She asked, looking Dean over. "Swear I've seen you and the other two around Singer's place often."

“More like surrogate dad for us, but we treat him like an uncle.” Dean said honestly. “But alright, good to know things are going to hell, I got a start on where to go from here.”

"Not until those flying freaks are gone." She said, a Torso Bat flying by the window. "Those things ate my sniper. We need to clear those things out before we can get the civilians out. So, what's this evac?"

“Mostly just trying to clear a path to head towards Bobby’s place.” Dean said. “But the Torso Bats are a bitch, but you need to aim for the heads, and when they land, you have to rip out their hearts to fully make them stop, you can’t shoot their hearts cause their stupidly durable…and before you ask, me, my brother and sister had to kill like thirty of these fuckers at an Airport.”

"The hell you three do that you've seen and killed those flying things before?"

“Good Samaritan.” Dean said vaguely. “But that’s not important at the moment, we have to move quick and deal with the Torso Bats.”

"Well grab a gun or two and as much ammo as you can carry but most of these people aren't moving from here without transport."

“Right…” Dean frowned, aiming and popping the head off one of the Torso Bats. “I’ll be right back to get something.” He said, heading off to try and find a big enough vehicle to get people out of here.

Meanwhile, Luna and Sam were arriving at the clinic. The doors partly fortified by various chairs and a desk as Torso Bats and something else stood at the doors.

It was huge, easily nine feet tall and built like a pro wrestler. It wore only a pair of metallic leggings in the shape of hooves legs. It turned, showing an Ox like head and horns with pulsating red eyes.

"You have got to be shitting me…" Luna huffed.

“Okay…so a minotaur…fuck.” Sam groaned. “Alright, so unless this thing is smart, we can treat it like a rodeo bull and get it to charge recklessly at us where we can deal with it.”

The Minotaur looked at the two for a time, eventually it walked over to part of the hospital, a pillar. It gripped it, the concrete and metal beneath bending and cracking until it pulled a chunk of the pillar off. It made itself a club.

"You… just had to say something." Luna said through gritted teeth.

“I said ‘so unless’, don’t you fucking start.” Sam hissed, raising his gun and firing at the Minotaur.

While it did break the skin and make it bleed, the round did not go deep and the beast roared as it raised the club.

The two dodged the massive makeshift club, Luna quickly taking aim towards it's eyes trying to blind it.

Her shots missed just barely and made the Minotaur rush her.

Sam, already back up took aim at the beast and fired, hitting it in an eye.

It roared, now half blinded. Luna took the chance to run over to her brother.

As she did, something tackled the Minotaur. It was a man, African, bald and with no hesitation he grabbed the bull by the horns and pulled, the head tearing off the neck with cracking bones and ripping flesh.

Sam and Luna immediately raised their guns to the newcommer. "Oh come now I just saved you." He said, tossing the head of the Minotaur aside. "I believe the term is 'Thank You'."

“You literally ripped off a Minotaur’s head with no hesitation and not really much effort…” Sam said carefully. “While I do agree, thank you, uh…who the fuck are you?”

"Close enough." The stranger shrugged. "I don't really have a name, most call me Alpha, to my daughter I am simply father."

"Alpha?" Luna asked. "As in, one of the mythical Alpha Monsters? First of your kind?"

"Indeed." He said, showing his fangs, making the siblings raise their weapons again. "Oh come now, no need for that. Wouldn't work anyway." The Alpha Vampire shrugged.

Sam sighed, leaning to the side and firing a bullet and hitting a Torso Bat. “So why are you here Alpha? Pissed these things are taking your food or are you just bored?”

"First off, rude, second, it's a favor to my daughter." He stated. "She has taken quite a liking to you Winchesters, Luna in particular, and to be honest she believes you can help us and the codependency."

"Codependency?" Luna asked.

"A topic for a later date. For now, I believe you have a hospital to evacuate?"

“Yes…” Sam sighed, not even wanting to get into this and get an even bigger headache. “We got people to save, monsters to kill…and so many things to unpack on this one conversation alone.”

"When you Winchesters wish to talk I will be waiting." With that, the Alpha rushed off. A blur to their eyes as they ran.

Despite the information, the two shook it off and rushed to get the clinic patients and staff to safety.

"An Alpha?" Bobby repeated.

“Yes, an Alpha.” Dean also repeated. “An Alpha Vampire, and…he said that not only was Luna important to his daughter, but this ‘Codependency’, whatever the hell that is.” He said, given what Sam said to him and just saying it word for word cause even he was so absolutely confused as to why this was going on.

"Yeah." Sam replied.

"That thing was almost bulletproof and he killed it like nothing." Luna said.

"Well… Alpha Monsters are… well, frankly I thought they were a legend, or better, dead but… clearly not." Bobby said.

“And you're saying he just…wants to talk?” Dean asked Sam in growing concern. “I mean, sure, monster’s nearly demolished a town…but still.”

"Nearly? Dean you saw the damage. Most of the town is burned, the rest is melted and most of the homes are without power." Luna said. "Whatever this Alpha wants he wants to speak to the three of us."

“There is still at least some of the town left.” Dean pointed out. “But when are we going to meet Alpha? Cause if they came to you two immediately to ask for a talk with us it must be important.”

"He said he'd be waiting so… probably if we walk into town he'll show up?" Sam suggested.

"For the record, I think this is stupid." Bobby said. "But you three are gonna go anyways, so grab some anti Vamp gear."

"We've never killed a Vamp Bobby." Luna said. "What do we bring?"

"Good machete. If ya can find it, dead man's blood. Stuff is poison to them. Not to sure if this Alpha can be killed with those but if anything just in case can probably slow them down."

"We coat the blade in the blood then?" Sam asked.

"Or put it in a needle. Inject it into them. Machete is more for decapitating them. Quickest way to end them."

"Works for me…though you did mention he had a daughter right? Someone that had an interest in Luna?" Dean asked.

"I can't think of…" Luna paused. "Chrysalis…"

"That woman that gave you the spell book?" Sam asked.

"She's the only person I can think of."

"I mean…maybe she's also from where Luna came from? Maybe that's why they're interested?" Dean said.

"If that's the case… then this just got so much weirder." Luna sighed.

"Cause when don't things get weirder for us?" Dean said sarcastically.

"Well, still, go but go armed. I'd go with ya but, gotta keep those still here at ease. As is they're still skittish about the Hounds. Also, found out what they eat." Bobby said.

"What do they eat?" Sam asked.

"Shit. Actual shit. Damn things dug up my septic tank. Didn't even know it til they picked the damn thing clean."

"Okay now that is nasty…" Luna said, looking green.

"It was… plus side, they seem to vomit back up some high grade fertilizer a few hours later."

"Now I'm glad I skipped breakfast…" Sam muttered, holding back bile.

"Fucking…gross~" Dean groaned.

After that unwanted information the siblings gathered their weapons and went back into town.

The ruins were like something out of post apocalyptic fiction.

They soon spotted the Alpha Vampire, sitting in a partially burned cafe. "Came sooner than expected." He said, reading through an old book.

"Yes, we decided to take your presence and wanting to talk seriously." Dean said honestly. "So…what is it you want to talk about?"

"Not me. Her." He pointed to behind the three.

Turning immediately the three spotted the green haired woman with equal green eyes, pale skin and wearing all black. "Hey Luna." Chrysalis said with a nod.

"So I was right." Luna said.

"Yeah."

"And you're like me then?"

"Also yes but in a very different way." Chrysalis said. "I take down my disguise you take yours down?"

"I guess." Luna nodded.

The two did just that. Luna by removing the necklace and Chrysalis after being covered in green flames and reverting. The two looked one another over for a while.

"So you're like a-"

"If you say bug I swear…" Chrysalis growled.

"So…you're a shapeshifter or something?" Dean inquired. "A little too much pomp and circumstance with the green flames but still."

"All I remember upon arriving here was my name and that I was a Changeling." Chrysalis said.

"Not like any changelings we've ever seen." Sam said.

"That's what Auntie said. Father as well "

"Alright, well… what do you want?" Luna asked.

"Honestly. An alliance."

"An alliance? Why?" Dean asked.

"Let me ask you three a question. When you hunt the monsters that make a mess of things, usually there is only the one, yes?"

"Usually yes…" Dean admitted, thankful that it's mostly been the one per incident.

"And why do you think that's been the case when majority of monster species dwell in nests or packs?"

"Because if you were more obvious hunters or the common people would have hunted you down?" Dean brought up, which was a decent point when monsters didn't want to be found.

"For some, yes. The rest, are working with the Monsters Codependency Alliance."

"The… Monsters….What?" Sam asked.

"Human nations gather allies, trade and work together and pool resources, information and skills, I figured, why not do the same for the Monsters? Majority were once human."

“Oh…” Dean said in mild fear at what that truly means.

"So… what exactly do you do in this… Codependency?" Luna asked.

"Simple. We help one another remain hidden and Acquire what is needed to survive." Chrysalis said. "While the majority of these monsters require humans as food, keep in mind that as per Codependency guidelines only specific humans are on the menu."

“And who are these…specific humans?” Dean inquired.

"Mass murderers, rapists, pedophiles, racists, basically anyone more modern sane humans would throw in jail, including death row inmates. I fact most prisons that have death row actually are owned by use."

"How long… how long have you been doing this?" Sam asked.

"About four hundred years." Chrysalis said. "Humans as much as you don't like to admit, have far more evil and monstrous tendencies than the actual monsters."

"True. We may use your kind for food but it ends at that. The people we've killed to make a meal of were real works of twisted art. Demons from hell would probably recruit them when they arrived." Alpha added in.

“Eh…kinda true…” Dean said sheepishly.

"Still, if you're group has been eating that many evil people… why are there still so many around?" Luna asked.

"I said humanity has no real shortage of evil. Even the longest lived of us need time to rest before the next… indulgence. Besides, despite the effectiveness most, even with their Alpha Monsters support of this cause find the prospect insulting. Thinking they are better than humans. In a way they are but how they act and treat their former species… The Codependency takes in and looks after only the monsters who wish to feel like they can be safe and belong. Those you Hunters find in the wild and kill are no different than the human psychopaths we feed on." Chrysalis stated.

"Your group just wants to live… and be left alone?" Luna asked.

"Basically." Chrysalis nodded.

“Uh…huh…” Dean frowned.

"So, what do you want with us?" Sam asked. "This whole thing you have going on seems to be working fine for you?"

"Simply put, there are certain things that will require a Hunter's touch. No better hunter's than the Winchesters." Chrysalis said.

"You want us… to kill monsters?" Luna asked.

"Rogue elements. The goal of this organization has always been prioritizing the safety of it's members. A newly Acquired wealth of invaluable information that, if the experiments going underway are a success, will remove humans from the food equation entirely. All I need you three to do, is be on call and ready for when my people contact you and send you the information on rogue elements or hostile nests and dens."

“So…basically our jobs?” Dean asked slowly. “And what information? Cause finding something that can stop your need for human flesh entirely is quite a massive thing.”

"In due time. I won't lay out all my secrets on the table, otherwise I'd risk a backstabbing. But you will be compensated for the work you take from us."

"Compensated how?" Sam asked.

"Information. Spell ingredients. An allowance."

“How much on the ingredients and allowance? And what kind of information?” Dean inquired.

"Father and I have an extensive collection of texts and artifacts. Should one be of use on one of your jobs, ask and you can gain access to them. The ingredients we have plenty of. Many witches in the group and all kinds of specialty farms to grow and harvest them. Tell us what you need and we can gather it. As for the allowance." Chrysalis pulled out a credit card in her magic, floating it over to Dean who took it. "Try not to exceed five grand a week alright?" She asked with a smirk.

Dean nearly fell on his ass. He's only ever had that in debt under fake credit card scam names.

Sam eyed the card. That was two months of his old part time job when he was in college.

Luna was wondering how to blow it all on games and comic books.

“Excuse me…but uh…can we take a moment and mull this over?” Dean asked carefully.

"If you wish."

The three siblings immediately huddled around one another.

"That's a lot." Sam said.

“Yes…it is a hell of a lot.” Dean said. “And no, we’re not spending five grand on games and comic books.” Dean said to Luna specifically, who blew a raspberry at him at the correct accusation.

"How else are we gonna spend five grand a week? Booze, burgers and bullets?" Luna countered.

"Guys. It's five grand. Access to all kinds of texts and supplies for spells or monster hunting. We can just split it by four. We each get one thousand, two hundred and fifty with the fourth cut going to Bobby cause, well, it's Bobby we owe him it anyway for Spike, and everything else." Sam said.

"Ugh. Why do you have to make a fair point." Luna whined.

“Because one of us has to.” Dean said honestly, ruffling the young mares mane as Luna pouted at that.

"You do know that means it's not you either right?" Luna huffed.

With that the siblings walked back over to the pony insect changeling and Alpha Vampire.

"Well?" Chrysalis asked.

“We accept.” Dean said readily.

"Excellent!" Chrysalis said, clapping her hooves together and levitating another item to Dean, a Cell Phone. "We'll be in touch. Oh, and some newly gained allies will be contacting you soon as well. Try not to shoot them on sight."

In a flash of green, Chrysalis and the Alpha were now gone.

"Well… that happened." Sam said.

“Well…it’s…at least something positive.” Dean said honestly.

"Wonder who this ally she's talking about is?" Luna wondered aloud.

“Yeah, there’s a lot of shit going on and I don’t like it…” Dean agreed. “I especially don’t like how they just…somehow figured out some infinite food source without anyone knowing.”

"Maybe it's just infinite food for monsters?" Sam suggested. "Humans probably can't even eat it."

“But all monsters need specific parts of a human, like blood, the heart, and so one.” Dean brought up.

"Well, maybe we'll find out later." Luna said with a shrug.

“Eh, maybe.” Dean shrugged. “But right now, we have resources we couldn’t normally get, info we couldn’t normally get…and five grand.”

"So, should we find an ATM or…?" Sam asked.

"Actually," the siblings jumped, turning around and seeing a scraggly bearded man in a black suit. "Hello boys, and pony."

"Uh…who are you?" Dean asked carefully.

"The names Crowley." He said, blinking as his eyes changed to pitch black. The siblings all raised their guns. "Hey, is that anyway to treat an ally?" He asked, blinking as they returned to normal.

"You're the one Chrysalis and Alpha talked about?" Luna asked.

"The both of us, actually." Turning the trio spotted a unicorn, ash grey coat, a pitch black mane that moved like flames and a curved red horn. "Names Sombra."

"Demon Pony… why not…" Sam said.

Dean rubbed his temples. "Alright, so either God is fucking with us at this point, or Hell has officially frozen over with how weird this shits getting."

"Oh hell has not frozen over, but there is a form of… revolution, going on." Crowley started. "Long story, but the point is, much like Chrysalis we could also use your help."

“And why do you need our help?” Dean asked, about one more weird and outlandish thing away from just going to Bobby’s place and getting shitfaced.

"Couple of reasons. Primarily, these new monsters. Nasty beasties, we could use your help in learning about them. Dead or alive, bring me what you can and you will also be heavily compensated."

“And…how much compensation is this?” Dean asked carefully.

"Ruby." Sombra called out, another demon, this one in the body of a red haired woman in blue jeans and a leather jacket.

"Hey there." She said to the siblings.

"So what's she in this?" Luna asked.

"Ruby here used to work for a certain… yellow eyed demon." Sombra said.

Sam, Dean and Luna froze. The demon that killed Sam and Dean's mother, and killed Sam's girlfriend.

"His name's Azazel." Ruby said. "And you two aren't the only one he's fucked with but you are the ones he's pissed off enough to actually hunt him down."

“So…you can tell us where that prick is?” Dean asked carefully.

"Not at the moment, but I know his usual haunts and why he does what he does."

“So…what do we need to do to learn this?” Dean asked carefully.

"Oh I come part of the deal In this." Ruby said.

"Consider her a… show of good faith." Sombra said. "We'll be in touch."

With that, Sombra and Crowley were gone, leaving the Winchesters with Ruby.

"So, what do you want to know?"

“Well…we figure out how to find and bind Azazel then murder him.” Dean said readily.

"That's what your dad is doing." Ruby said.

“And how close has he gotten?” Dean asked.

"Close. He's looking for The Colt."

"That's a myth." Sam said. "A gun that can kill any monster."

"It's real. I should know, I got a peak at it's blueprints back in hell before I left for Crowley and Sombra's cause."

"And why did you? What are they doing that's better than the rest of whatever is going on in hell?" Luna asked.

Ruby took a breath. "What do you all know about The Devil? Lucifer?"

“Not much besides what’s common knowledge.” Dean sighed.

"Your common knowledge is all lies." Ruby said. "Lucifer never rebelled against God, never. He was cast out but not by God. God had long since been gone by then. He was cast out by one of his brothers."

"And you know this story how?" Sam asked.

"I read it." Ruby said. "I used to serve Lilith, you think normal demons are bad, she makes Azazel look like a saint by comparison. Among her possessions I found her daddies diary. Took a while to translate but I learned the truth. He was cast out by Raphael. His crime was supposedly killing a human soul that was up in heaven, raising a creature he called niece. She had a fur coat white as porcelain, a mane and tale like shimmering rainbows, eyes that saw the good in everyone, and a heart that made him realize humans weren't all monsters. Like infants, they needed guidance, more than what they were being given."

“Huh…” Dean frowned.

"She was like me?" Luna asked.

Ruby nodded. "Her name was Celestia. Lucifer was cast out by Raphael for killing her mother figure, but he didn't. A creature somehow broke into heaven, and devoured her. Raphael, he despised Celestia and how she brought all the other arch angels together. She got Micheal and Lucifer to enjoy each other's company. With God gone and this catastrophe he took his chance and broke them all in one fell act. He broke them all to gain total control over heaven."

"Well, what does any of that have to do with Yellow Eyes?" Sam asked.

"Lilith and Azazel want to free him, just to capture him, and turn him into a battery. Even fallen he's one of the strongest arch angels of heaven. That much power in the hands of demons, they could literally bring hell to earth. Brute force open every Devils Gate, hell even make new ones. Crowley, Sombra and Ramsey just want to free him."

“Well…” Dean pinched the bridge of his nose. “The fuck…?”

"And we should believe you because?" Luna asked.

"The world is changing. Something happened and now there's now crazy monsters running around the likes this world has never seen. No idea what's going down up top but whatever it is it's only a matter of time until the angels join in the chaos."

“Yeah…so I really hoped things wouldn’t get weirder but nope…” Dean shook his head.

"Whatever it is you three are at the epicenter."

"What do you mean?" Sam asked.

"Not to clear on all the facts but Lilith and Azazel are real keen on you Sam." Ruby said.

“Cause of course…” Dean frowned.

"Why me?" Sam asked.

"When you were a baby, Azazel snuck into your house. He didn't go there to kill your mom. He came for you." Ruby said. "He fed you drops of his blood. When a human with the right bloodline, born at the right time, especially if they are young, an infant preferred, is fed Demons Blood, it bestows something onto them."

“And what does this bestow upon them?” Dean asked.

"The powers of a Demon."

“Is…is that why…” Dean muttered, his mind going back so far and remembering a lot of things that…really weren’t normal for Sam.

"The seals that keep Lucifer imprisoned aren't locked by simple keys. They open through specific events. Once the first seal is unlocked fate guides the rest to fall like dominos, until the last seal, the last event happens. Sam might be one of the blood fed humans they have lined up but he is the one they expect to go through them all successfully."

“And what the hell are the next seals that we might stumble upon while dealing with whatever batshit nonsense is also going on?”

"The first seal is when a righteous man sheds blood in hell. Meaning it hasn't been broken yet." Ruby informed. "There are sixty six in total."

"Then, if the first seal hasn't been broken It means Azazel and Lilith haven't started yet." Luna spoke up.

"And that's where you three come in." Ruby said. "Stop their plans before they can start it."

“Well, unless you want us to stand next to the second ‘seal’ after someone in Hell fucks up, what do you want us to do about their plans?”

"Their plans currently hinge on the children Azazel fed his blood to. They're all adults now. You need to find them and recruit them to our side. Keeping them where neither he or Lilith can reach. Some have already manifested their powers, others are still dormant."

“Right…so find all the people…know where they’re at?”

"Still working on that part." Ruby admitted.

“Right then.” Dean sighed. “So…we have to help support Hell from going apeshit…and we’re also helping Monster’s keep their own society safe…the fuck is today?”

"Tuesday." Ruby said with a smirk. "I gotta get back to looking. I'll check in with you three later." With that, Ruby was gone.

"... Wanna go back to Bobby's and get hammered?" Luna asked.

"I mean… yeah." Sam nodded. "Yeah."

“Way ahead of you…” Dean said, pulling out a hip flask and opening it, starting to chug the flask filled with whiskey.

With that, the siblings went back to Bobby's. A simple plan to raid his liquor cabinet and attempt to process the new information.

Upon their arrival they were met by Bobby and Spike sitting at the table, a man in a brown trench coat and a woman with a long flowing rainbow hair sat across from them.

"For five minutes…" Sam whined, covering his face.

“I just finished this whole thing on the ride back…” Dean whined, lifting his rather sizable ‘hip flask’ that was completely empty. “The fuck is it now?”

"Sam, Dean, Luna." The woman said with a soft smile. "Greetings. My name is Celestia."

"We figured, given the story we were just told." Luna groaned.

"Yes, the Monsters and the Demons. This is my father Castiel." Celestia introduced.

"Hello. We have important information to tell you all about." Castiel said.

“So what important shit do we have to learn this time?” Dean asked. “Cause we’ve already had Alpha and Chrysalis tell us important information, we had Crowley and Sombra tell us important information, what next? Heaven’s in a Civil War?” Dean asked in exasperation and mild tipsy anger from chugging his strong whiskey.

"Yes, for the better part of the last several hundred years but that's irrelevant at the moment." Castiel said.

“I was joking!” Dean threw his hands in the air in defeat.

"Whatever brought these new monsters to our world has also killed God."

Dean let out a sound that sounded like a combination of a wounded werewolf, the air in a balloon being slowly let out, and the pain of a man that’s just done with today.

"Where's the moonshine Bobby?" Luna asked.

"Under the sink." He said. "Bring the whole bottle, I need some to."

Chapter 15: Day and Night Meet

Celestia had heard tale of the Winchester siblings. They were the grandchildren of one of the Scholars best members, Henry Winchester, who perished fighting the Demon Knight Abaddon.

Dean, the eldest Winchester siblings. Confident, strong, quick to think and come up with a plan, good with a gun and unphased by any monster.

Sam Winchester. Initially had an out of their family business of Hunting, came back to avenge his late girlfriend. He is similar to his brother but more tactical and just as force and fearless in a fight.

Then there was Luna Winchester. The adopted inhuman member of the siblings. Celestia knew of her disguise, she had one of the matching set of illusion amulets. How they ended up on earth still eludes her to this day but she was happy that one of them fell into good hands. Or rather, hooves.

Luna had magic similar to Celestia's and was capable of harming demons. She could imbue some into blades, bullets and water but not easily. Her magic was still unknown and, like Celestia's, functioned alien to any magic of this world.

The trio of siblings were well regarded in the world of the supernatural. They were feared by many, respected by most, and we're viewed as anywhere between death riding in a classic car to idiots with too much salt and too many guns.

Celestia respected them. They more than earned it. As far as she was concerned.

It was strange to see the three all sharing a bottle of backwoods stilled moonshine.

She pondered if her arrival came at a bad time.

Or perhaps the death of the Almighty hit them harder than she expected. She knew they weren't religious, but finding out that God was dead would probably hit anyone hard.

Dean put his 'shot' glass, a coffee mug, down and after a hard swallow spoke to Celestia with a slight slur. "So… who, what, and where the fuck did you come from?"

"My name is Celestia. I am the co-founder of the Scholars of the Supernatural and first general in the heavenly civil war." Celestia replied simply.

"Hell is in a civil war?" Sam asked.

"For the last few hundred years, yes."

"And… God is… Dead?" Luna asked.

"Yes. A few days ago myself, my father and all of the rebellion angels felt a shift in the divine forces of heaven. There was, for but a moment, a vacuum that something, someone very powerful left in a sudden absence. This lasted for the equivalent to a fraction of a millisecond but the ripple and impact on the universe was felt by us regardless. I imagine my uncle Raphael and his forces all felt it to."

"Raphael… the archangel?" Dean asked.

"Correct. My whole life Raphael saw me as something to be removed from God's world, for I did not belong in it. Like Luna, I come from another realm. My father Castiel was the one who found me in Heaven, and when he brought me before God, he was told I was a creation of an old friend of his and ordered him to care for me. While many of my uncles and aunts warmed to me, Raphael and his blindly loyal followers all saw me as a stain on God's creation."

"Okay…" Dean sighed, pouring more of the bootleg liquor into his mug. "So what uh… do you want from us?"

"Your lineage spans back far further than most of humanities. Your ancestors were all Hunters on your mother's side, and your father, while he did not get to inherit the legacy of his father, we extend that to you."

"Wait, what?" Sam asked. "Mom's family were the Hunters?"

"Correct. While your father became a Hunter after her death at the hands of a Demon known as Azazel, his lineage and therefore yours was bound to the Scholars from some of our earliest members."

"And… where the hell have you all been?" Dean asked.

"Supplying Hunters from the sidelines. Fending off powerful demons, monsters, toppaling tyrants looking to abuse magic and monsters for their own gains, safeguarding dangerous artifacts, and finding and housing the various creatures we could find from the world Luna and I come from."

"... Okay that's a good excuse, but why didn't you all, ya know, take dad in? What happened to our grandfather?"

"Your grandfather, rest his soul, perished fighting the Hell Knight known as Abaddon. She attempted to assassinate the members of the council, myself included but Henry dragged both himself and her into an unknown and dangerous magic portal we were researching. Neither of them have been found in all these years. As for why we didn't take in young John, it is law in the Scholars that the parents have the right to bring their children into the Scholars when they become of age. John was still too young and while Henry would have wanted him a member, his mother, your grandmother, was not a member and we would never take him from her. Instead, we supplied a financial support income for the widow."

"That explains that…" Dean sighed, drinking his second mug of moonshine. "And let me guess, in exchange for helping you all we get some crazy benefits, freedom to do as we please and rewards for jobs and all that?"

"You would also be required to take at least basic classes on spellcasting, potions, alchemy, enchantments and a history class on events the Scholars took part in."

"And… there are others like us there?" Luna asked Celestia.

"A good quarter of current members of the Scholars, active and civilian, are like us, yes." Celestia nodded.

"Do I get anything?" Bobby asked.

"Based on your knowledge, experience and combat capabilities you could take a few tests and most likely receive the ranking of a Paladin or an Archivist or a Sorcerer." Celestia said. "Paladins take to the battlefields. Archivists record, comb through and create spells for field agents to use. Sorcerers are a mix between archivists and paladins. Using magic to aid in combat and craft artifacts and spells. They are the highest and most respected rank."

"Anything else?"

"As a member you'd all also have access to Scholars community resources. Income, free repairs on any and all vehicles, enough spell ingredients and information to take on hell itself, and more guns and bullets than the US army uses in a year."

"Sold." All four said.

Chapter 16: Leaving

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1 Day: Angel Dad

Even in Humanities early years Heaven has always been for the souls who earned their place within its embrace. Castiel, like many of the other angels, spent time wandering the many personal heavens each soul had for itself. He found one especially pleasing. It was that of a young boy, who died from starvation. It was a beach, mid winter, cold, but the scenery was breathtaking. The sun was stuck in an eternal mid-day, and the boy was often seen spearfishing in she swallows, catching large fish with each thrust. There was a rocky hill Castiel often stood on and looked at the sun. Being an angel, this was tricky as his true form was… for lack of a better word, impossible for mortals to handle, so, with God’s permission, he sought a vessel, and found one. His vessel was that of slave teen, red hair, green eyes, ragged clothes, it wouldn’t last long and he would have to release the boy before his body burned out. He had a few years before that though, so he wasn’t concerned yet.

Castiel sighed. Ever since he had been made he had done orders, served and done what he had been told, as angels should. Yet, he always felt he was made for more. He looked up at the sun. “...Father, I know you made each of us for a reason, each and every one of us has some purpose no matter how minuscule...so...why do I feel so unfulfilled? So...lacking of purpose?” Hours passed as Castiel kept on staring at the false sun of the soul’s heaven, and sighed. As he began to walk down the rocky hill, a bright light out shined the sun in the personal heaven sky.

Castiel felt a holy energy approach him, and when the light faded, before him, sitting in a patch of sand, not turned to glass from the heat was a small creature, one Castiel recognized. Horse, no, not quite, smaller. Pony. Though, this was different. It was smaller than even a human infant, had a tiny pair of wings on it’s back, a small white horn in the center of it’s forehead, and had a pink mane and tail. Castiel was speechless. It’s holy radiance seemed to rival that of even Michels, and from what he could tell...it was so young. He wondered Is this a new angel of God’s making? He slowly approached it, carefully in his footing.

It’s ears perked up as she looked up, big, wide, magenta eyes staring at Castiel. It got up, and slowly walked up to him. After a time had passed, it was up to his leg, the two still locking eyes. Then, it smiled at Castiel.

Castiel kneeled down, still towering over the filly. “Who are you? Are you a new sister? A new angel?”

The pony looked confused, and then so was Castiel. “Well, you must be, you have the holy grace of an archangel.” The pony still looked confused, and Castiel chuckled. “Maybe it’s best to ask God...wow...this will be my second time ever meeting him.” Castiel said, carefully lifting her up and holding her in his arms. The filly at first was frightened, then calmed and shifted to get comfortable, hugging Castiel’s vessel’s arm. Castiel, at feeling this, felt an emotion, something unknown to him, but one day, will be known all too well to him. Joy.

It had been a day since Castiel showed the filly, Celestia, God said her name was, to God. His response was unexpected. He told Castiel that she wasn’t his creation, but that of a close friend from well before time and space were concepts. While God knew she vanished from before he created existence, he didn’t expect her to be able to create like he does, or even know how she did so. What he could tell from her was that Celestia would age, but slowly, and eventually, stop aging altogether once mature. Her body was physical, but also existed in the ethereal planes. Then, God told Castiel something that caught him off guard. “Raise her Castiel, she holds powers and abilities from a place completely unknown to even I. Raise her to do what is right, raise her to be as bright as the sun.”

Those words rang in Castiel’s head, and he accepted the task ahead of him, though, he, in all his powers, was way over his head.

Time had no meaning in Heaven, yet Celestia still needed sleep, and slept when night had fallen over earth, save for this night, where she was crying and screaming with all her small, yet powerful lungs could give. They were in the heaven of a woman who she, and her child died from a rather icy cold night. Their heaven was a small nursery, wooden crib with cloth sheets and a fire burning warmth in the center of the room. In a chair next to it, the mother cradling the baby. While the woman was real, the baby was an illusion, as all children and infant souls are reincarnated after death.

Castiel found this place and used it as a place for Celestia to sleep. He didn’t need sleep, so he usually just watched her, but with her screams, he was covering the ears of his vessel, despite being an angel, Celestia’s screams hurt even to him. “What is her problem?!” He yelled, not knowing what to do, so he grabbed the soul of the woman who’s heaven they were in. Doing so snapped her out of the illusion of her heaven, and while the world around them still stood, her infant floated in the air.

The woman, shocked at this, panicked before noticing Celestia, then looked at Castiel. “Can you please see why she won’t stop crying?” He asked, trying his best to seem friendly.

The woman, confused and scared, picked up Celestia, and cradled her, like she did the illusion of her baby. Celestia calmed a bit, but was still sniffeling. “Has she eaten?” The woman asked, still confused.

“Eaten, I don’t see if she needs to-” Castiel was interrupted when a large rumbling came from Celestia’s tummy, making the filly scream again.

The woman, motherly instincts kicking in, whacked Castiel on the head. “Okay, I don’t know who, or what you are or what even is going on, but how dare you starve a baby!”

While the hit didn’t harm Castiel, for some reason it still make him slightly fear the woman. “Well, what does she eat? I’m an angel, I don’t know what to do.”

The woman was about to speak, then looked at Celestia, the filly still crying in hunger, then back to Castiel. “Uh. Milk, hay, apples, things like that I think? She’s not human so I’m guessing here.”

Castiel sighed. “Alright, I’ll be back.” He said, vanishing for several seconds before appearing with two large bags, one filled with hay, the other apples, and a large bucket of milk. “Okay, so then...what do you like Celestia?”

The woman placed Celestia next to the food, and the filly’s tears soon dried, her mouth watering as she first devoured several apples, then drank a good quarter of the bucket of milk, then was munching on the hay. “Looks like she likes it all.” The woman said, looking up as Castiel. “So, you’re an angel then? So that means I…?”

“Am in heaven, yes.” Castiel confirmed.

“And my child…” The woman said sorrowful, looking at the still floating illusion of her child.

“Being an infant, he was reincarnated after death.” Castiel explained.

‘Oh...can you...take that away?” The woman asked, staring at the floating, self catering image of her baby. “It just...hurts to look at it.”

Castiel nodded, and raised his hand as the illusion vanished. “I am Castiel, I was intrusted with protecting and Raising Celestia here.”

“What is she, God’s daughter? Oh, my name Rose.”

Castiel nodded. “No Rose, she is not God’s daughter, though she is a creation of a friend of his apartnely. He doesn’t know where her maker is so until then I am to raise her.”

“Well asking an angel to raise a baby that needs food, and likely other baby things… You don’t know what you are doing are you?”

“I am an angel, I can handle anything.”

“Really? Then why’d you beg me to make her stop crying?”

“...Okay I do need some help, God told me she’s immortal, but didn’t say she still needed to eat, and ‘other baby stuff’.” Castiel said, Quoting Rose.

Rose chuckled, picking up the now full Celestia and patting her back til she burped, finally getting drowsy and dozing off. Once she was asleep, Rose placed her back into the crib. “I’ll help, on one condition.”

“What is this condition?”

“If you, my clueless angel, are raising Celestia, I wanna raise her too.”

“You...wish to be her mother?”

Rose nodded. “That’s right. And if you have to raise her too, you have to be a father.”

“Okay...how do I do that?”

Rose sighed, shaking her head. “We got a lot of work to do…”

Chapter 1 Night: Sisters and Brothers

"I'll look after them, I promise." An old man with a deep southern voice spoke. John Winchester was going after a rather difficult hunt, a Shapeshifter, and needed to keep his sons, Sam and Dean safe, so, he was entrusting them to Bobby, a fellow Hunter and trusted friend.

“I know, and sorry for bringing this up last minute.” John replied. “If it was demons they know what to do, but a Shapeshifter is tricky, can’t risk it.”

“So how long are you going to be gone?”

“Week maybe. Call if it’s longer, alright?”

“If I do how will I know it’s you?”

“Heh, fair point. Don’t be shy to throw salt and silver in my face when I come back, alright?”

“Heh, might let Dean make that Salty holy water balloons or that.” Bobby laughed, his face turning stern. “So when are you gonna tell Sam?”

“Not until he’s older.” John replied quickly.

“John, Sam’s a really smart kid, he’ll catch on sooner or later.”

“I know...I know. Can’t keep the truth from him forever, Dean tries to keep him occupied, but he…”

“I know, the boy’s about as dumb as a door knobe sometimes, but what do you expect when they don’t even go to school. If it wasn’t for libraries and tv documentaries Sam would be in the same boat.”

John sighed. “We can’t have a still place, you know that Bobby.”

“I know, but still, they need to be around kids their own age. Dean’s a self proclaimed ‘player’ but he’s as anti-social as they get, and Sam just doesn’t know how to talk to anyone other than you or Dean. Hell he barely talks to me.”

“Believe me Bobby, I wish I could give them normal lives, but I don’t wanna risk anything happening to them, not like what happened to their mother…”

Bobby sighed, placing a hand on John’s arm. “Look. I ain’t gonna tell you how to raise your boys, I’m just saying what would be best for them.”

“I know. I know Bobby.” John said, taking Bobby’s hand off his arm then walking to his car. Bobby took a deep breath before heading back into the house. Sam was sitting on the couch, reading, and Dean was bouncing a ball against the ball. It was a small rubber ball, so Bobby didn’t mind. “Alright...uh, any of you boy’s hungry?”

Dean caught the ball, and looked over to Bobby. “What ya got uncle Bobby?”

“Some leftover chinese, half a Pizza, and some drinks I ain’t givin ya till you’re twenty one.”

“Huh...I’ll take the Pizza. What about you Sammy?” Dean asked, taking his book from him.

“Hey!” Sam said, snatching his book back. “Don’t call me Sammy Dean...and Pizza too I guess.” Sam said as he searched for his spot in the book.

Bobby rolled his eyes. “Alright, be back in a few. Hope you boy’s like sausage and anchovies.” He muttered, heading off to the kitchen.

Once Bobby was out of sight, Dean took Sam’s book once again, earning a plane look from Sam. “What is it Dean?” Sam asked, not even bothering to grab his book back.

“You wanna explore the woods out back?” Dean asked, a misja vice smile on his face.

“Dean, you know Dad and uncle Bobby don’t like us leaving the house, or hotel, wherever we are at the time.”

“Yeah, but Dad only leaves us with uncle Bobby when he’s gonna be gone for a long time. We don’t even get to play in parks, come on Sam, live a little.”

“What do you even do outside?”

“Play, duh.”

“Play what?”

“...Uh...Oh! Hide and Seek. It’ll be way more fun out there than in the hotel rooms!”

“I dunno…”

“Come on Sam, how often do we get to play and just be kids? I promise, if anything gets near you, or you see anything, just call. I am always in earshot.”

Sam pondered, before breaking out into a smile. “Alright, you got your lockpick? Last time we were here uncle Bobby had the back door locked up good.”

Dean reached into his pants pocket, and pulled out a small metal box. "You know I always have it on me.”

With that, the boy’s headed towards the back door. Bobby had it warded, but also had five large Deadbolts securing it shut. “Hey Dean, why does dad and uncle Bobby always draw these stars on the floors and walls?”

Dean pulled out his lockpick from it’s case and got to work. “It’s...How you tell the freaks and salesmen to get lost.” He lied.

“And the salt?” Sam asked, seeing a trail of salt along the back door’s bottom.

“It’s to...keep pests out.” Dean said, the first lock opening at his crafty hands work. “Four more to go.”

Four minutes passed and Dean managed to unlock the final lock on the door. He then turned the knob, and to his surprise, the door opened up without a sound. He looked at Sam, who looked at him, the two exchanging smiles. Before them was a vast mini forest, the trees were thin, but there were plenty of bushes and dead leaves to hide under “You hide, I’ll count over by that tree.” Dean said, pointing at a tree that had a rather large hole in the side of it.

“Alright, count to fifteen, gives me some time to find a spot.” Sam replied.

“I’ll give you twenty, now go!” Dean said as he and Sam chuckled. Dean got to the tree and started counting, while Sam ran into the bushes to hide. As he was scouring the bushes he found a small hole under a tree where the roots grew out over an edge. Sam smiled as he crawled in. Sam kept going further, surprised that the hole was so deep. He reached a larger, almost mini cave or sorts. Dad always made him and Dean keep a flashlight on them, so Sam pulled out his small, yet bright, flashlight. The light shined across the small opening and Sam was a bit scared. Roots grew into the walls and hung from the roof, and the shadows made from his flashlight made him uneasy.

“Sam! Sam I’m gonna find you!” Dean yelled out, Sam could barely make out his voice though the dirt, but knew it was Dean, and chuckled. As creepy as the place was, it was a near perfect hiding spot.

Meanwhile, back in the house, Bobby was walking into an empty living room. “Sorry it took so long boy’s, microwave is total cra-” Bobby stopped himself, seeing the boys gone. “...Sam...Dean?” He asked out loud, and received no answer. “...Balls…”

Back in the backyard, Dean was scratching his head. Sam was small, yeah, but he shouldn’t be this good at hiding. They only ever played in a Hotel room. “Sam! Come on, how are you this good?” Dean felt a hand grab his arm, he yelped and jumped, turning around and seeing Bobby there.

“Boy where’s your brother?” Bobby asked, voice with a hint of worry.

“We- we’re just playing hide and seek.” Dean stuttered.

Bobby sighed, rolling his eyes. “...Well, go find him, before your pizza’s cold and you have to wait another ten minutes for the microwave to get it room temperature.”

Dean smiled, then Hugged Bobby. “Thanks uncle Bobby.”

“Hey, I know you just wanna be kids every now and then, especially you Dean. ANd next time just tell me you wanna play in the back yard.”

Dean let go, a large smile on his face. "Yes sir!”

Bobby laughed as Dean went back to searching for his brother. Bobby warded most of the yard long ago, so it was safe enough. Bobby took a seat on a rock that was half out of the ground, glad time like this were around. It made a Hunter’s life...bearable.

Sam had been sitting in the opening for a while. Dean was still calling and searching, for about five minutes, and he was getting tired of the constant smell of dirt. He turned off the flashlight a while ago to save power. He shifted...then felt his stomach drop as the sound of something scurrying caught his ears. He panicked, turning on the flashlight and froze. Staring back at him was something. Something smaller than him, with big, blue eyes, a lighter blue of fur, and an even lighter, almost sky blue mane. Wait, mane? Sam thought, looking it over. It was a small, very blue pony, with a horn! “...Hey…” Sam said with unease. He leaned a bit to get a better look at the horned pony. It was dirty, but what caught Sam’s eye other than the dirt was the small pair of wings on it’s back. “...What are you?”

The winged, horned pony walked up to Sam. Same tried to back away, but hit the walls of the opening. The pony was now on Sam’s chest, looking him in the eyes. Then, it booped it’s noise against Sam’s, smiling and, to Sam’s surprise, giggling. “Uhh...what?”

A week had gone by and John managed to find and kill the shapeshifter. He salted and burned the body in the sewers, then drove back to Bobby’s. It was late already though, so Bobby would be the only one up at this time of night, save for maybe Dean.

John knocked on the door, and in no time at all, Bobby answered. “Hey Bo-”

“Before I let you in.” Bobby said, startling John and raising his suspicion. “Your weapons. ALL of them.” Bobby said, holding a hand out.

“Bobby? What’s wrong?” John asked, his voice stern and serious.

“I ain’t your boy ya idjit, so that tone of voice won’t work on me.” Bobby replied. John sighed, rolling his eyes and handing Bobby his handgun. “John. I know you. I said ALL of them.” John grunted, pulling out five combat knives, a small machete, two more handguns, and a sawed off shotgun and handing them to Bobby. “That all?”

“Yes.”

“...Shoes.” Bobby replied.

“I- Fine.” John replied, taking off his shoes, a pocket knife falling out of both of them. “Now can I see my boys?” John asked as he picked up the knives and handed them over to Bobby.

“Yes.” Bobby said, letting John in and placing the weapons on a basket next to the door.

As John was about to enter the living room, Bobby stopped him. “Now, don’t go freaking out now.”

That made John worry. “What happened.”

“Just...be calm, listen, and don’t go yelling, the kids are all asleep.” Bobby said, walking close behind John. When he entered, he saw Bobby’s couch folded out as a bed, his sons sleeping in it...with a creature between them. “Bo-” John was about to yell before Bobby covered his mouth.

“I said, no yellin.” He whispered. “Look, I reacted the same way at first, but she’s harmless. Now, I’m gonna take my hand away, and if you ain’t gonna whisper, I will personally knock your block off.”

Bobby let go slowly, and John looked rather angry. “Okay...what is it?” John asked, his tone an icy whisper.

“She. And her name is Luna. Found out when some mexican show called La Voce Della Luna came on T.V two days ago. I did some research, and John, If she wasn’t here, I’d call it all Bull Shit.”

“Okay. So what is she?”

“Well, there’s little, but what I found out is that she’s an alicorn.”

“A what?”

“Alicorn. A sorta mix of unicorns and Pegasus.”

“But neither of those actually exist.”

“Yeah, well I did find out that these little buggers are really powerful. Some legends say they can move the sun, moon, and travel between realities. I don’t know if it’s all true, but it is the best explanation as to how she appeared here.”

“Are they bad?”

“Well, some small bits say they are either representing light, or dark, but I did a holy water and salt test with Luna there. Holy water didn’t hurt her, and she ate the salt like candy.”

“So she’s good then? How did you find her?”

“Well… The boys were playing hide and seek in the back yard. Sam was hiding and Dean was looking. Sam was hiding in small opening through a really thin tunnel under a tree and after a while, turned on his Flashlight and Luna was there. She took a liking to him real fast. Dean nearly shot her on sight but Sam managed to calm him and now Dean has taken to her too.”

“And you?” John asked. “You taken to her?”

“Oh yeah, she’s adorable, and don’t judge me. But I think you’re in for a world of crazy now.”

“How much worse can it get?”

Bobby, very carefully, picked up Luna, and the filly began to stir. When her eyes opened, she got a smile at seeing Bobby. “Bo-by.” Luna said, making John’s jaw drop.

“She can talk?”

“She’s got the mentality of a toddler, but yeah.” Bobby said, placing Luna back on the bed as she quickly fell back to sleep. “Sam and Dean both already really care for her John.”

“How though, I get what you’re trying to say Bobby, but how can I take her with me?”

“Well, for starters, she’s small, eats veggies, but also other human foods. Just not meat, and we managed to get her using the toilet.”

John raised his eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yeah. Look, you and I both know the boys are gonna go through hell, Luna here might be the only slice of heaven you’ll ever have.”

“So you want me to keep her with us for our sanity?”

“And to save your soul ya idjit. You keep going off hunting, and I know you’ll always come back to the boys, but you need something innocent to remind you all that you’re still human, not just Hunters.”

John sighed. Looking at Sam and Dean sleeping next to Luna. “It’s not normal...but what is normal in our lives?”

“Exactly.” Bobby said, relieved to have John on the same page. “Guest bedroom’s already made up, get some rest.”

“Alright...I’ll stay for a few more days to get to know Luna here.”

“Give the boys some normalcy?”

“I guess. Maybe it’s time I give the boys, and myself, a break every now and then.”

Chapter 2 Day: The Sun Speaks

The next few days had been informative for Castiel, to say the least. Rose has been helping Castiel in taking care of Celestia. She taught him how to burp her, change her cloth diaper, how to wash said cloth diapers, and how to play with her. Castiel was standing over the crip, Celestia inside, giggling at Castiel’s attempt as trying peek-a-boo.

“Is she still looking?” Castiel asked, his hands covering his face.

Rose, finding Castiel’s...lack of personality, dumbfounding. “How is it angels are tasked with looking after humans, yet you can’t even act a little bit like one?”

Castiel turned over to Rose, his hands still covering his face. “We are tasked with keeping the souls that enter heaven’s gates happy, what happens on earth we rarely see what is going on with the earth.”

Rose rolled her eyes, walking over to Castiel and taking his hands off his face. “So...how old are you? WHat kind of angel are you?”

“Why do you wish to know?”

“Well it seems we’re gonna be around each other a lot, might as well say a few things to get to better know each other.”

Castiel pondered the thought, they will be spending a lot of time together as Celestia has already attached herself to the both of them. “Alright. Well, as for age I have been around a short time before earth, it’s the year 400 BC, don’t ask about that just yet, so let’s say… close to four hundred million years old.”

Rose’s eyes widened. “Wow. Not what I was expecting, but, makes sense.”

“As for what kind of angel I am, I am a regular angel, we mainly observe and when told to, complete tasks.”

“Tasks like?”

“Keeping certain people alive, performing miracles for people who will become of importance, those tasks.”

“Ah. Alright. So...if you’re an angel, where are your wings?”

“My wings are more ethereal than physical as your churches and holy books and...images have informed.”

“Oh. Is it true if an angel has it’s wings cut off they become human?”

“Well, yes and no. If our wings are to somehow be striped from us, we can no longer enter heaven, but only if our grace is taken from us will we become human.”

“Oh, so this grace is what makes you angels. All your powers and abilities come from it?”

“Yes. Every angel has grace, and the more grace and angel is made with the stronger they are. As you can assume, the archangels have the most grace of us all combined, along with being made from energies found only from the most early era’s of creation’s beginnings.”

“Oh. Huh. Alright then, well As you know, my name is Rose, I’m a, er, was, a single mother. My husband died several months before I gave birth. I managed the work with some help from friends and family, but the winter proved harsher than expected. My child and I froze to death. Then, well, here you are, and here I am.”

“Ah, so I guess that is all about us then…”

“I suppose. So, do you have any…angeless you got your eye one~?”

“What’s an angeless?”

“Nevermind… So, have any other Angels come to see little Celestia yet?”

“No, why? Is that important?”

“Well, let me put it this way, you’re her father, so that makes the Almighty her grandfather, and the other angels her aunts and uncles, she should meet them.”

Castiel pondered this. “Well, she has more moral qualities than most of us angels have. Alright, I know a few angels who wanted to meet her anyway.” Castiel said, picking up Celestia as she cheered. She loved Castiel holding her. “I will be back.”

“Wait, I can’t go?” Rose asked.

“While, yes, you can leave it’s...unorthodox for a soul to leave it’s personal heaven.”

“So because it’s unusual I can’t go?”

“...Yes.” Castiel said, vanishing with Celestia.

“God damnit...Huh, saying that in heaven feels...no different than on earth.”

Gabriel was amongst morals, as he usually was. Lucifer and Michael were at it again and he hated seeing them fight, so he watched the humans from his own vessel, an elderly man, bald head and a long grey beard wearing apparel similar to that of Castiel’s. Then, his head rung as his “Angel Radio” Picked up a message.

Gabriel. Castiel asked.

Castiel? You rarely talk to me, what gives? Gabriel asked, confused at the sudden outreach.

The human soul aiding me in raising Celestia has informed me that some “Family time” might be appropriate for her development, so I am asking if you would like to see her.

Gabriel’s eye’s went wide. Heck yes! I have been dying to see that ball of sunlight from what I heard! Where are you two?

Meet me in the place known on earth as Egypt. By the Nile river.

On my way! With that, Gabriel vanished, excited to meet the mystery Niece.

Metatron was in his archive room, going over his notes. As God’s personal scribe, writing his near every word was his purpose, his job, it was why he was created, and he rather enjoyed it. True, he was significantly less powerful than even the most standard angel, and was often un affiliated with them in most every way. Now, to his surprise, someone was contacting him on Angel Radio.

Who is this? Metatron asked.

This is Castiel brother. Castiel replied.

Castiel? Why have you contacted me? No angels ever contact me.

I am inviting a few siblings to meet Celestia as since she has a more mortal personality, might be vital to her development.

Really? Who else have you invited?

So far, Gabriel. There is only one other I plan on inviting today.

Oh… Metatron thought it over, while he had a duty to his creator to be by his side to write his will, a change at viewing, studying, MEETING something made by a friend god had never mentioned before… The temptation was too louring. ALright, I’ll come. Where are you meeting?

Egypt, by the Nile river.

Alright then, be there in several minutes. Gonna have to find a vessel.

Castiel took a deep breath. While he thought it a good idea for Celestia to at least meet him once, merely thinking about it made his regret the idea. Castiel sucked up his fear, and called.

Casidy! What’s up baby bro! Castiel’s elder brother answered. Lucifer.

Please brother, it is Castiel. Castiel said, annoyed.

Yeah, well, call me I’ll call you what I want. Speaking of...why did you call me? Only pops and Michel call me, dad to say I’m grounded and Michel to insult.

You are aware of the being god entrusted me with raising, correct?

Yeah, the horse from another dimension made by dad’s girlfriend.

Castiel was confused. The Lord had intimate relations with Celestia’s maker?

Dude, it was a joke. But yeah, what about her?

I am having a few others meet her today. I already asked Gabriel and Metatron, both have agreed. Castiel explained.

Really? Well...been awhile since I talked to Gabe, and I would LOVE to see Metatron outside the office. Alright, I’ll join in the get together too. Where is it, nah, don’t tell me, I’ll just sense for it.

Castiel sat at the Nile’s edge. None of the more dangerous wildlife dared near him, or Celestia, who was rolling around in the sand playfully. This was her first experience on earth, and so far she was enjoying it.

“Now there’s the little spitfire! Wait, wrong pony.” Gabriel said, appearing out of nowhere and, for some reason, had his vessel shrunk to Celestia's height.

“Why do you use your powers for bizarre acts brother?” Castiel asked, unsure of what to make of the scene.

“Cause it’s fun and I’m bored.” Gabriel replied, poking Celestia in the nose. She cringed, then laughed, poking Gabriel in his chest, making him chuckle. “Hey, that tickles!”

“You have so much power...and you use it on that?” Metatron spoke. Gabriel, Celestia, and Castiel all turned to see him, his vessel that of what seemed to be a street child of this particular region. His hair was brown, garments were dirty, and age had to be no older than ten.

“Ha! I knew you were a kid at heart too Metatron.” Gabriel laughed, making his vessel normal sized and hugging Celestia, who hugged him back.

“Give me a break, I’m new at picking vessels and this was the only one I could find!” Metatron said in defence.

“Well, well, the gang’s all here?” Everyone, save for Celestia, felt a chill go up their backs. They all turned around, seeing Lucifer in a vessel of his own. The vessel was male, red eyes, black hair, and was adorned with gold and fancy ornaments. “Like? Heh, didn’t guess the pharaoh to be a person who could hold me. I like his look, nice and...shiny.”

While Metatron and Gabriel were a tad shocked at seeing Lucifer among them, Celestia looked at him, and smiled, hopping off of Gabriel and walking over to Lucifer, who looked at her. “Uh...what do I say?”

“Well, you’re her uncle, so...tell her you are her uncle.” Castiel offered.

Lucifer looked at him, and reluctantly nodded. He then looked back at Celestia. His hatred was towards Humanity, his brother Michael, and his father, so seeing Celestia, something he had no reason to hate, nor was affiliated with his anger at his family made him feel...strange. “Hey there...I’m your uncle. Lucifer.”

“L...Lucify?” Celestia spoke, making Castiel’s eyes widen.

“She’s never spoken before.” Castiel spoke, earning surprised looks from the other three angels.

“Really?” Metatron asked, summoning a quill and parchment and began writing.

“Yes! Out little niece’s first words! I’ll get the cake!” Gabriel said, vanishing. Not a full second later, he returned with a three layer chocolate cake, the words “First Words” Written in pink frosting on the top layer. He placed the cake on the floor. “Wonder what else I should get?”

“...Where did...how?” Metatron asked, utter confusion across his face.

“Her first words...were my name…” Lucifer said. “And...she said it wrong.”

“Well, she is an infant, I think, I am sure over time she will say all our names properly.”

“Unca Lucify!” Celestia said, somehow jumping into Lucifer’s arms and hugging him.

Lucifer, for his part, didn’t know how to respond. He had never actually had a hug before. He felt her tiny body clinging to his Vessels, yet...the hug itself seemed to go deeper than just the flesh of the vessel. It touched Lucifer’s actual form, his angel body. He, unknowingly, hugged her back. “Wow… Does she do this a lot?” He asked.

“Yes.” Castiel replied.

“That’s...good to know.”

“Oh God! Lucifer! Are you crying?!” Gabriel shouted.

“What? No!” Lucifer said, feeling his face...he was. “What the?!”

“Ha! You love your niece! Yes, you do have a heart under all that emo attitude!”

“I would smite you if Celestia wasn’t here.”

“That’s right, keep admitting it.”

“THAT’S IT!” Lucifer said, placing Celestia down. “Watch me teach your idiot of an uncle Gabriel a lesson.”

“Unca… Unca Gaby?”

“Yes! My own baby nickname!” Gabriel said with joy.

Lucifer rolled his eyes. “Yes...watch me beat the grace out of his ass.”

“Language.” Castiel said.

“Bite me.” Lucifer replied.

“This is all fascinating...and sides of you all I had no idea existed.” Metatron spoke, still writing.

“That’s because you’re always in your stu-” Gabriel was saying, before Lucifer punched him halfway around the earth.

“Wow. Wonder where he’ll land?” Metatron pondered.

“Wherever it is, it’s not far enough.” Lucifer said. He turned around, and noticed something was missing. “Where’s Celestia?”

“Cake.” Castiel pointed, Celestia sticking her flank up in the air as she was head deep into the pastry, and showed no signs of stopping her assault on the bakes good.

“Awh, how cute.” Gabriel said, walking up behind Lucifer.

“Damn, was hoping you’d be gone longer.” Lucifer sighed. “So, where did you land?”

“Middle of the ocean, bright side, there’s now a Mariana Trench!”

“There is nothing by that name on earth?” Metatron questioned.

“There is now, and at the very bottom is a perfect imprint of this vessels face.” Gabriel said, pointing thumbs at himself. “Also Celestia just finished off that cake.” As he pointed it out, the other angels noticed that where there was once a three layered chocolate cake, now slept a crumb covered Celestia, a childish grin of joy on her face as she slept. “Dawh, now that is just plain adorable.”

“I agree, it’s rather cute.” Metatron added.

“Well...it’s silly, I’ll admit.” Lucifer said.

The three angels then looked over at Castiel, who looked at them in confusion. “What?” He asked.

“You don’t have a comment?” Gabriel asked.

“Well...it’s a very...child appropriate action.” Castiel said, making the other three roll their eyes. “What?”

“We are definitely gonna gonna be visiting her more so she knows what fun is, because you...are a brick.” Gabriel said.

“Dito.” Lucifer said. “I call Fridays!”

“Satrdays!”

“I’ll take mondays. I’ll be the one actually giving her an education.” Metatron stated.

“Not surprised you’d take that job, meanwhile I’ll be her fun loving uncle.” Lucifer said.

“Hey! I’m the fun loving uncle!” Gabriel protested.

“In your dreams.”

“Why not let Celestia deside?” Metatron said, gaining their attention. “She’s starting to talk, so, when she’s talking full sentences, ask her which of the two of you is more fun.”

“That could work.” Gabriel thought.

“Agreed. May the best fun loving uncle win.” Lucifer said.

“You’ve doomed us all Metatron.” Castiel said, his voice with worry rather than it’s typical monotone.

“That may be, but better them let an unbiased third party decide rather than brawling and destroying egypt.” Metatron countered.

“...Fair enough.”

Chapter 4 Night: Luna Winchester

With the illusion amulet around Luna’s neck, she has been able to be out in the open with people. Today was going to be a challenging day. Today, was Luna’s first day ever at a school. She had a backpack, notebooks, a schedule of classes, and her brothers. One on each side. “How come dad couldn’t see us off?” Luna asked.

“He’s working Luna.” Dean said. “Come on, Sam and I will show you how this usually goes.” Dean lead Luna and Sam into the building, he dropped Sam at his first class and was bringing Luna to hers. “Okay Luna, you got it rather easy. You’re in kindergarten, so all you’ll be doing is ABC’s and basic math.”

“Okay...Will you be with me?”

“No, sorry Luna, not till the end of the school. At four. You remember when four is, right?”

“Uh...when the little hand is on the four number and the big one is on the twelve number?”

“Exactly. I’ll try and see if I can visit, and I’m sure Sam will do the same. Chin up, alright sis?”

“Alright.” Luna said, she and Dean outside the kindergarten classroom. It was a marine blue painted door, covered in taped on sunflower pictures and construction paper cut to look like grass. As Luna walked in she saw kids all around her. She had never been around other children before, only her brothers. The experience was frightening.

Luna wanted to hide.

“Excuse me.” Luna nearly jumped when an elderly woman came up to her. As Luna studied her, she saw her kindness, and gentle nature. Warm, loving eyes, and a welcoming smile. “Who are you little one?”

“Um...Luna…” Luna whispered.

“Luna. What a lovely name. Wait, are you Luna Winchester?”

“Yes...:”

“Oh, that’s right. You’re the new student. Come along.” The elderly woman said, holding out a hand for Luna to grab.

Luna took it with a hoof her disguise making it seem, and feel, to the woman, that she was holding the tiny hand of a young girl. She lead Luna to a table where three other children were seated. “Thank you ma'am.” Luna said.

“Why thank you dear, and please, call me miss Cassidy.” Ms. Cassidy said, taking her leave.

When she did, one of the kids at the table spoke up. “Hi. I’m Beverly.” A blond haired child dressed in a green shirt and shorts spoke. “That’s Ben.” Beverly pointed to a brown haired toddler dressed in a white shirt with a black stripe going down the middle and green shorts. “And that’s Hector.” She pointed to a tan skinned toddler, dressed in a grey hoodie and blue jeans. “What’s your name?”

“Um...Luna.” Luna replied, not sure how to talk to others exactly.

“So, where’d you come from?”

“I’m...not sure. My dad is on the road and takes me and my brothers along often, so...I move around a lot.” Luna said the line her father told her to say if anyone asked where she came from. It was simple, easy to remember, and not entirely false.

“Oh, okay.”

“What’s your dad like?” Ben asked, Luna taking notice of his green eyes.

“Oh, he’s neat. Kind of strict but it’s because he cares.”

“What does he do?”

“Business.”

“Any specific business?”

“Um...Well...He helps people…”

“Like a...bounty hunter?”

“...sure…” Luna answered, not knowing what a bounty hunter was.

“Cool.” Hector said. “So, got any hobbies Luna?”

“I play Pokemon blue a lot. Dad said he’d get me a new game if my first day here goes well.”

“Cool. I have Pokemon Blue too. I picked Bulbasaur as my started.”

Luna gasped. “Me too! He’s soo cute. He looks like he has a cabbage on his back.”

“I always thought it looked more like a lettuce. That’s why I named him Lettuce Head.”

Luna’s eyes grew wide as did her smile. “I named mine Cabbage Head!”

“Get me out of here…” Ben grumbled.

As the day reached its halfway point Luna and Beverly became real close friends, their common interests were almost frightening. Lunch had arrived and Luna got PB’n J sandwich with carrots and an apple on the side and a chocolate milk as her drink. She gave the cafeteria lady the money her dad gave her to use and sat next to her new friends. She noticed Hector ate light and pulled out a notebook and a pencil. She watched as he began to draw cartoony animals. “Those look cute.” Luna said.

“Thanks.” Hector said, still drawing. “It’s a hobby.”

“They look like a cartoon. Maybe one day you can make them into a cartoon.”

“Heh, maybe… Hey Luna, who’s the older kid over there? The one looking at you?”

Luna turned around, looking at the direction Hector was and saw what he meant. “Oh, that’s just my big brother Dean. Dad tells him it’s his job to look after me and Sam, my other big brother.”

“Oh. Alright...but why has he been looking at us since lunch started?”

“Huh...I’ll go ask.” Luna said as she got up and walked over to her brother. “Hey Dean, how come you’re looking at us?”

“I’m just making sure they’re…normal.”

“I don’t think they’re…not normal Dean. Hector likes to draw, Ben is, well, kinda lazy, and Beverly and I have a lot in common.”

“I just worry.”

“Is that why Sam says you can’t make friends?”

“...I’m gonna punch him…”

With school over Luna watched as her new friends got onto the bus or into their parent's car. Luna sat as her brothers came up to her. “So, how was your first day of school Luna?” Sam asked.

“Pretty good. We learned about numbers, the alphabet, and some of the states.”

“Bet that was the easy part.” Dean said.

“Yeah, traveling helps. So, where’s Dad?”

“He said if he’s not here in half an hour to walk back to the hotel.”

“That’s five miles away Dean…” Sam said sadly.

“I know.”

Luna sighed. “I wish we could just...appear there. I wanna finish my homework so I can play my gameboy. I am so close to the elite four.”

“I thought you would have beaten that game already?” Sam asked.

“I was close, but I heard from another kid that was in the hotel in the last town we were in that your pokemon can go all the way to level one hundred. I’m trying to get them all to that level before I beat the game.”

Dean rolled his eyes while Sam merely smiled. The trio waited and thankfully ten minutes later their father drove up, the three getting in quickly. “He kids, how was school?” John asked as they all crawled into the back.

“It was alright.” Dean said.

“Same.” Sam said.

“I made friends!” Luna said happily.

“Heh, great sweety.” John said, starting the drive. He drove to a dinner where the kids all followed. “So, what do you kids want?” He asked as they all sat in a booth and looked over the menus.

“The Phillie cheese steak looks good.” Dean said.

“Oh, I’ll have one too.” Sam said.

“Um...can I just have a plate of mashed potatoes and veggies and nothing else?” Luna asked, seeing the menu consisted of largely meat based meals.

“I’ll ask.” John said. When the waitress came along he asked if Luna could get a plate of just mashed potatoes and mixed veggies, which the waitress smiled and said yes.

Some time later, a cheeseburger and fries, two philly cheese steaks and a plate of mixed veggies and mashed potatoes were served with three cokes. John realized that, this would be the first time Luna has tried soda, and watched with interest without showing.

As Luna looked over the carbonated beverage, she took a sniff before tasting it. The fizze seemed to startle her, but when she saw Sam, Dean, and John all drinking it with ease, so she began sucking on the straw. The fizzy drink tickled her mouth and continued to as she swallowed it. She enjoyed the taste. Then felt her tummy start to gurgle.

“I can’t believe you burped that loud Luna.” Dean said, chuckling from the events of the dinner.

“Deeaann!” Luna whined, face red as a macintosh apple.

“Dean, stop teasing your sister.” John said, the family driving back to the hotel.

“But she broke every piece of glass in that dinner!”

John rolled his eyes. Soda seems to give Luna sonic burps...He’ll have to call Bobby about it, he is still researching Alicorns, but wants anything about Luna that’s new to be written. Bobby’s gonna have a laugh about this… John thought, already hearing the drunk’s laughter.

Chapter 13: Shadows Meet Illusions

Lilith and Ramsey breathed heavily. Lilith's host was stripped bones and mangled flesh while the demon within had nasty wounds never felt before to the princess of hell. Ramsey had wounds, but still managed to stand and chuckle. “Looks like I win.” Ramsey said.

“Heh. Seems you have sister.” Lilith huffed. “Every dog has their day.”

“Ha! Pay up bitch!” Sombra laughed, the two elder demon’s seeing Sombra on a pile of murdered Demons, but a few of them were still alive as they grumbled and gave Sombra their ends of the bargain. “I knew you could do it mom.”

“Thanks sweetie.” Ramsey said.

“As touching as your relationship is, it would appear you are more ready for the big leagues than I expected.” Lilith said, standing her mangled host up. “My people will contact you when it’s time.” WIth that, Lilith vacated her host body, leaving it to drop and splatter on the ground as Lilith's white smoke body left the building.

“Well, that happened.” Crowley said, walking over the corpses. “Now who’s cleaning this mess up?”

“Not it.” Sombra said quickly. “Cause I have things to do, like take care of my mother’s injuries and get prepared to actually find this mystery merchant that’s been selling monster slaying weapons.”

“And I must lick my wounds.” Ramsey said, taking off through the wall.

“Great…” Crowley huffed.

Sombra and Ramsey were both in hell, the kennels were finally being cleaned for the first time in… ever, and Sombra tended to his mothers wounds. “I always knew that stuck up brat was all talk.” Ramsey laughed.

“She still injured you.” Sombra brought up. “But it’s good to know who’s top dog between you two.”

“Damn straight.” Ramsey chuckled. “Been wanting to do that since Noah sailed the flooded coasts.”

“I can imagine.” He nodded, snipping off the last of the excess bandages as she was fully patched up. “Alright, now all you need is some good rest and relax before fighting the…third strongest demon in Hell?” Sombra said, now thinking of the strength of all the demons in Hell.

“Oh that doesn’t matter. I just wanted to make that slut hurt.” Ramsey said with a laugh. “So, you think these weapons are coming from a single source?”

"Most likely, cause if it was multiple sources then the weapons would be more rampant across the globe." Sombra said.

“Well… is it?”

Sombra paused…

"I need to go and check on it…" Sombra stated.

“Do you have any of these weapons with you?”

Sombra brought out the knife that one monster gave him. "It dropped from a monster that I killed, as well as a primal elemental gem." He answered.

“Hmm…” Ramsey hummed, sniffing the blade. “Hmm… Odd. I detect no magic at all from this weapon.”

"And yet it can hurt and even kill magical beings, even phoenix's couldn't survive such weapons…"

“Hmm…” Ramsey licked it. “Odd… What creature dropped this?”

"No idea, it was a lanky beat with only a mouth filled with so many sharp teeth I lost count, long thin arms that ended with these stupidly sharp claws…and their highly resistant to pain that being set on fire only pissed odd the primal beast."

“Hmm, well, it doesn’t sound like any demon or creature I know of, even back before… but it tastes… like primordial energy.”

“That…should be impossible.” Sombra said nervously. “Primordial energy is extremely rare to utilize right?”

“Only God himself has made it and these days the only entities that have any at all in them are God, the Arc Angels, Myself, and Lucifer.”

"And now there's just…monsters out there that are infused with this energy?" Sombra asked worriedly.

“This is as well.” Ramsey said, placing a paw on the blade. “That must be how they can kill demons, ghosts, and all that easily. The primordial energy within them is rich. Richer than even Lucifer back in the day. Whatever is making these weapons and new monsters is no mere deity. They’re on the same level as God himself, maybe even stronger.”

“And that should be impossible." Sombra stated. "Cause if there are more people like God…or stronger…"

"There are many beings that have similar or close to powers to God but… none I know of can do this. And if they could, why wait so long?"

"Maybe…they were waiting for some event to happen? Like…how I got here?" He suggested. "It would make sense…"

"Maybe, but still… in my experience all powerful beings are rarely patient."

“Which is why I should go out and find whoever is selling these Primal Weapons, cause they might be connected to these Primal Monsters…” Sombra said. “I…we need answers before it destroys us all.”

"Something tells me that might be the idea…"

“I thought Lilith was the biggest problem we would have…but this…” Sombra stared at the dagger, the new knowledge his mother told him shaking him to his core that there was…so much worse out there. “I…I’m concerned.” He said, not wanting to admit he’s scared cause he’s supposed to be better, especially after that fight.

"The unknown is always terrifying Sombra. There's nothing wrong in fearing the unknown. But to push past that fear we must learn of what we do not know, less we forever remain ignorant and fearful of it. These weapons and these monsters likely won't just be a problem for us or the humans, the other monster species that have called this planet home since time began likely are dealing with them as well."

“I’d believe that…if these beasts didn’t slaughter demons as easily as they did humans.” Sombra said. “The Russian Facility that held the Heart of Adam…no man, or demon, survived an encounter with them.”

"You did."

“I’m not your average demon.” Sombra chuckled. “Though I did learn that having a monster with the mind of a wild animal on fire running straight towards you is…not a pleasant experience.”

"Perhaps it is time to do as the humans, and use what we have and create something new."

"That would be for the best." Sombra nodded. "What do you have in mind?"

"Perhaps for now, we stay to the sidelines, learn and adapt. There are many souls that owe you much. Use them for intelligence and gathering resources."

Sombra nodded. "Your right mom…and it's best I stay here and make sure your recovering correctly."

"And modernize hell. I've been stuck in these kennels since Cain killed Able. Seeing it gets cleaned out is a miracle I imagine the Almighty himself never saw coming and modernizing hell is going to be very interesting."

"Yeah, I can imagine." Sombra chuckled. "I think there should be some cults or organizations willing to help."

"Probably. So, what foods have humans made? Before I ate all kinds of creatures and after, well… anyway, this is my chance to take you on your first hunt."

Sombra’s ears perked up. “Really? Going on a hunt with you mom?”

"Yes. Tell me, are Mammoths still around?"

“Unless you know some place I don’t, Mammoth’s have been extinct for thousands of years.”

"Oh, well, maybe I can contact my brother. I know the place he lives has Mammoths and other fun creatures to hunt."

"Really? Where is uncle?"

"One of the other universes. God created many out of boredom and when he began killing off his earlier works a few of us actually escaped to these other dimensions."

"Well, that's interesting." Sombra said honestly. "So, how are we supposed to get there?"

"I'll need a few things first. Essence of Ghost, Wendigo Blood, and a mummified cow liver."

“That all should be…simple enough.” Sombra said.

It took almost a day but once the items were gathered, Ramsey began to mix them into a spell, adding in her own blood as a form of kindling for the magic to become more powerful.

Before the two a swirling vortex of magic and darkness appeared, and walking form it was… a dog. Not a hellhound, but a seemingly normal looking mutt anyone would see in the streets or kennels.

"Ramsey! Long time no see sis!"

"Hello Barbas." Ramsey said with a nod. "Glad to see you appear in good health."

"Oh yeah, I got a pretty good setup with this one celestial being. Kinda a loon but fair. Always making deals and such with the mortals."

“Hello.” Sombra said to the…very average looking dog. “And what was this about ‘always making deals with mortals’?”

“Oh it’s my room mate… or owner. Eh, our relationship is weird but basically he’s like a Crossroads Demon but, stronger. Most mortals make deals and offerings to him in exchange for power or artifacts or something like that. This one group traded their mortality for Vampirism and honestly it did not work out for them. Whole lot of them was wiped out by this weirdo that helped me get back to the asshole after we got into an argument and I left. Unfortunately in physical form I’m quite mortal.”

“That’s…rather concerning.” He said worriedly. “But my name is Sombra…it’s nice to meet you Uncle.” He said, not having introduced himself first as he was more interested in this new ‘Dealer’.

“Uncle? Ramsey what and who the hell have you been sleeping with?”

“Oh hush.” Ramsey said. “Sombra might be adopted but as far as I am concerned he is still my puppy.”

“If you insist. So, why did you call me anyway?” Barbas asked.

“I’d like to take my son hunting and sadly it seems Mammoths and other such creatures have gone extinct on this planet.” Ramsey informed.

“Ah. Yes, that whole progress of technology thing and environmental issues does do that. Makes me glad things with the mortals are so stagnant back home. Only species that did anything advanced technology and magic wise went extinct back home.”

“Really?” Sombra asked in surprise.

“Yeah, had something to do with some other divine beings heart and honestly I don’t remember. Anyway, come on, there’s lots to hunt here. There’s even one being all about Hunting. Think he uses werewolves or something.”

“Interesting.” Sombra said. “But let’s get to hunting.”

“So, you can open portals to other realities?” Crowley asked, tasting some of the Mammoth flesh Sombra and Ramsey brought back from their hunts. As well as Mammoths they hunted the Giants that were often with them. Bears, SaberCats, Dragons, and various Elks and animals. “That can be… very useful… also how?”

“I’m a being made by god, forged from Primal energy. A little of my blood can improve any spell to beyond maximum effect.”

“And what’s worrying is that the monsters that are cropping up, especially the weapons, are made of Primal Energy.” Sombra added in.

“I see… Perhaps this is in equal opportunity fortuitous as well as cause for concern. Those Hunters delivered us useful weapons, and these beasts might not be intelligent but any beast can be tamed. Or at least, captured and used for experimentation."

“That is true.” Sombra nodded. “Though it will be tough to capture one of these beasts, they took down plenty of demon’s before I got to Russia…”

"Then we fight fire with fire. We kill as many of these new monsters as we can find, take what they drop and melt down anything made from metal to use for chains or a cage."

“That would make sense.” Sombra nodded. “Oh, and did you figure anything else out about that weird fire gem?”

"Yes, actually." Crowley said, pulling a new chain from under his shirt, the gemstone hung from it. He let it drop against his chest and with a flick of his wrist formed a burning flame in his palm. "It's like using pyromancy without the need to use any magic or spells. The fire responds to my will."

"So…the gems give you the prowess of powerful mages right off the bat?" Sombra asked.

"Every magic user needs magic. Whether it comes from hell or another source, everything needs magic, except this." Crowley said, the small flame spinning into an orb of flames before he grabbed it, snuffing the flame out. "No magic. It's pulling power from an unknown source different from magic, any magic we know."

“That…” Sombra took a deep breath. “Literally having every rule of magic thrown out the window…” Sombra rubbed his temples.

"I know. Oh if my mother saw this she'd have a heart attack." Crowley laughed. "This is going to be fun."

“Well…it’s going to be interesting to say the least.” Sombra nodded.

"We definitely should stock up on those." Ramsey said. "Gems that defy all laws of magic and bestow the user with elemental control, they'll be an Invaluable resource."

“Yes, yes they will.” The Umbrum nodded.

"In the meantime, let us rest. Lilith sees these items and monsters as unimportant, so I'll send some demons out to collect as many as they can find and bring them here and to our other caches." Crowley said.

“Can’t wait to see her face when all her plans come crumbling down as we amass all this power and knowledge.” Sombra chuckled. “Though…I do have to wonder, if Lilith was just pretending to not care? Cause this would be a treasure trove of nonsense for anyone with half a brain…”

"While I doubt she personally will tend to these matters, she likely will assign some higher ranked demons to look into them." Ramsey said.

“True.” Sombra nodded. “Hopefully while we’re doing our research we can learn who, or what, has caused all these new monsters and items to show up.”

"Might be worth making contact with that little Monster Group trying to "Start" their own kingdom or whatever. Bunch of weirdos but they have connections I'll give them that."

"I mean, is it any different than what we're trying to do?" Sombra pointed out, which was them all trying to create their own 'kingdom' with any and all demons that had nowhere else to go. "But alright…let's hope talks with them go smoothly."

Sombra sighed as he waited for this representative to appear. Making contact with one of the Codependency Alliance. Meeting with the founder was harder. Took a lot of trust gifts and work but he finally managed to get a meeting with the founder of the Codependency Alliance.

“This better be worth it…” Sombra grumbled, having to call in some favors he really didn’t want to just to get the trust gifts for this greedy bastard.

"Hello there." Sombra nearly jumped. Turning around he spotted a Vampire. An old Vampire with broken skin, a bald head, and wearing a high class suit and pants. "I hear you wished to see my daughter. She is busy at the moment, so I've come in her place."

Sombra sighed. “Well…I suppose you’ll do…” He said, straightening himself to try and act somewhat professional. “My name is Sombra, and I’ve come to talk about some…very important matters.”

"And pray tell, what does one of the Crossroad Princes wish to discuss with the Codependency Alliance? Last time we tried to incorporate Demons we received several foul worded responses and one attack on our early groups."

“A combination of me existing, and a lot of thing’s causing the world to turn upside down…also, possibly because my mom managed to bitch smack Lilith but that’s neither here nor there.” He shrugged, even though he probably shouldn’t broadcast that Lilith got beaten in a fight…well, fuck Lilith.

"Lilith? You're mother? Oh my this sounds exciting. Pray tell, in exchange for this news on the devil's little she demon, what do you want of me?"

“I’m here to learn some things that your organization might know about.” Sombra said. “Which would involve the influx of strange new creatures and weapons that, with the help from my Mother and Uncle, have learned are made out of Primordial energy.”

"Really?" The vampire asked, reaching into his vest and pulling out a familiar claw like knife. "Something like this then?"

Sombra blinked. “Y-yes…that’s…the same knife I have…” Sombra said, bringing out the exact same claw like knife to prove his point.

"I see. So I take it that Russian Prison was you?"

“The Prison was already burning and monster infested when I got there.” Sombra said. “But I did fight some of the monsters yes…how do you know this?”

"My daughter investigated it after the fact, but I have resources across the globe. Information is worth more than gold, but mortals happily trade it for gold." The vampire said with a smirk. "We even recovered a snake made entirely of silver, who's venom is a biological form of liquid silver. It was tormenting a werewolf den under the Codependency."

Sombra blinked. “Oh…that makes this much more complicated…” The stallion frowned. “First those beasts that can kill demons with ease…and now, basic animals that are born to counter specific species?” He shook his head. “Have you…learned who or what could be causing this? My mother and Uncle says it’s beings that are equal to God, if not stronger than him…”

"Hm, perhaps God simply abandoned us." The vampire shrugged.

“Do you think that was what that shift was?” Sombra inquired, still something about that nagged at the back of his mind.

"Maybe. Definitely was a large burst of sudden power. Something divine certainly happened. But you're a demon of deals. So, tell me, what are you offering?"

“Information.” Sombra said simply. “It’s the one thing that can help both of our causes immensely, both to strengthen it…and apparently to survive.”

"True but, information won't feed our members. Demons may never need food but Monsters require sustenance. Mainly, humans. Blood, flesh, organs, ECT."

“Well, if you need food…I can see what some of the local Cults have to offer, get some possession’s and basically turn it into a farm.” He brought up, thinking how gullible humanity can be, using demon cults to help feed the Monster tribes could be a good way to smooth things out.

"Hm, definitely would be useful. Alright, you want information. I'll provide. Simply put, God Died."

The poor Umbrun stallion choked on air as he heard that, coughing and pounding his chest. “Excuse me, but what in the everloving fuck do you mean by that!?” He asked incredulously.

"I keep tabs on many magically powerful people and monsters. That burst of magic felt around the world my daughter and I discovered the source, and recovering the only corpse present, a little necromancy, a dissection, and some experimentation and, well, turns out God was not in Heaven, but in a run down house under the name Chuck Shirley. I keep his head for information and the body has been a boon of information and use."

“Do you have anything alcoholic?” Sombra asked. “I…I need a drink…just…just…” Sombra groaned loudly. “What the actual hell! All the other shit me and others have figured out, sure, fine, breaks laws of magic but that can be figured out later…but GOD DYING is, would, and should be impossible without all of existence ending!” The poor stallion ranted as his patience for all this nonsense snapped.

"Well, it could be worse." The vampire shrugged.

“We could all be dead so technically yes.” Sombra said. “But if God is dead…then there’s a lot of horrible shit ready and waiting to happen.”

"I imagine so if what my daughter told me of his murderer."

“That was one of the questions I wanted to ask, if you knew anything about who or what was causing all this nonsense to happen.” Sombra said. “Who is our…great murder?”

"According to God, I mean, Chuck, she is a being known as an All Maker. In his own words, he prays to her and similar beings the way mortals pray to him."

Sombra looked at him, and took a deep breath. “Of course…” He shook his head. “So…I have to wonder, why she decided to keep our little merry go round we call a planet spinning when she can just…kill a Creator with ease…”

"We're I to take a guess, she wants us to struggle. In her own words she said she enjoys survival of the fittest. I expect the world to get very apocalyptic in the near future. That's when the Codependency will rise to power."

“Lilith breaking Lucifer out would put a bit of a wrench in that plan.” Sombra said.

"Even if she did, clearly, there are more powerful beings than the Devil. And clearly, if these can kill demon, one of these monsters will drop something that can kill a devil."

“Yeah…” Sombra sighed. “Everything just got a fuck ton more complicated, and I really wish that wasn’t the case…”

"I for one welcome the change. The coming days are going to be oh so interesting. Now, as a show of good faith, why don't you remove that illusion amulet?"

“Just…don’t be surprised if you don’t take me seriously after it…” He sighed, knowing this is for good faith, and that’s one of the few thing’s that’s honestly keeping his sanity going in all this brand new nonsense, as he carefully took off his illusion amulet.

As the illusion fell, the vampire smirked. "Oh Chrysalis is going to love this."

“Who and why aren’t you surprised by me being a talking shadow unicorn?”

"My daughter is similar." He said, reaching into his vest and pulling out a photograph. It was old, black and white. It was a photo of an older painting. An image holding the vampire before him, holding a small, quadruped insectoid horse like being sat upon his lap. "I found her back in Africa, when man began making homes from mud brick and hay roofs."

“That’s…interesting.” Sombra said honestly. “So…while this new being is founded by an ancient Vampire…I was found by Ramsey.”

"I'm not just an old Vampire, I'm the Alpha- Did you say Ramsey? The Hell Hound Lucifer saved from God's wrath?"

“Yes.” Sombra said with a smile. “And she’s wonderful.”

"Huh. Would be interesting to meet my aunt."

Sombra looked at the vampire. “Who is your parent?” Sombra inquired. “Also, your an Alpha Vampire?”

"The Alpha Vampire. All vampires came from the ones I made back when the earth was a single continent. As for who made me, that would be the mother of all the Alpha Monsters, Eve. Not Eve the female human, mother took the name to spite God."

“Right, that makes sense.” He nodded. “Cause yes, my mom beat Lilith in a fight.”

"Oh now I wish I could have seen that. Last time I saw that white eyed freak she killed my second, first and fourth largest nests in that order."

“Bitch.”

"I'll get Chrysalis, you get Ramsey and we can all chat. I have a feeling this relationship is going to be extremely fortunate for both parties."

“Oh yes, this will be very fortunate.” Sombra said, raising his hoof for a handshake, or at least a hoof shake between the two that magically became fast friends over knowing Ramsey beat up Lilith.

"And then he chewed Palra's toe clean off!" Ramsey recalled and she and the Alpha Vampire laughed. The two had been sharing stories about their children since they group arrived.

"So, a demonic unicorn and a Pegasus that turns demons into butter." Chrysalis said, she, Sombra and Fluttershy sitting at the other end of the table.

"I wish I could have taken a photo of that!" Crowley said mid laughter.

“Yes…you would not believe how she get’s away with being the purest person I know, and yet has the hellstone balls to look Lilith in the eye, tell her to fuck off, and get away with it.” Sombra admitted to Chrysalis.

"But that didn't happen Sombra." Fluttershy said.

"Would have been cool if you did." Chrysalis said.

“It would have been really cool, and hilarious.” Sombra said. “But I’m serious with her being one of the purest people I know.”

"I can tell. How have you not corrupted her?"

"I swear her purines is infectious!" Crowley called from his the 'adults' side of the table. "She's got demons raising street puppies and kittens and they're enjoying it! Makes them all feel human again."

"Interesting." Alpha said in thought.

"I hope she and Sombra have adorable little pups." Ramsey said.

Fluttershy and Sombra turned a very dark red shade.

Crowley, Alpha, Ramsey all laughed.

“Mother~!” Sombra whined.

"Hm, they would look cute." Chrysalis said, teasing the two.

"Y- well, maybe little shadow-bug foals would be cuter!" Fluttershy said in meek retort.

Now Chrysalis blushed.

Crowley, Alpha and Ramsey laughed harder.

"I'm not some meat!" Sombra cried.

"Son, as your mother I have seen it and, yes you are." Ramsey said.

The 'parents' laughter was heard all night while all their children were red with embarrassment.

Sombra was trying his best not to slam his head into the table from all the embarrassment. “Why did I agree to this?”

"I'm wondering the same thing…" Chrysalis growled.

"Oh my…" Fluttershy said weakly.